THE HISTORY OF THE Late Wars IN DENMARK. COMPRISING, All the TRANSACTIONS, both MILITARY and CIVIL; during the Differences betwixt THE Two Northern Crowns, In the Years, 1657, 1658, 1659., 1660. Illustrated with several Maps. By R. M. LONDON, Printed for Thomas Basset, and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the George, near Clifford's- Inn, in Fleetstreet, 1670. TO THE KING'S Sacred MAJESTY. SIR, THis Narrative should have had like its Author, too much Humility to presume into Your Sacred Majesty's Presence; but that it is warranted by Your Royal Commands; and that all the Actions of my Life are Dedicated to Your Service. The Subject is indeed one of the most considerable, that hath happened upon the Stage of the World of late Ages; where Kings, were both Aggressors and Defendants. And this may in some sort warrant its Dedication to that Monarch, who is proper Umpire of the Controversies of Christendom. Besides, there was no Prince, nor scarce any State in Europe of note, that was not a Party in the quarrel. Nay, Your Majesties own Fleets, and Your Treasures were employed there, though not by Your Orders: And Your Majesty's happy Restauration, had so much natural Influence upon the transactions in the North, that it also restored those Crowns to that Peace they now enjoy. If the English did not always follow their true Interest in those parts, 'tis not to be wondered at, being they prostituted it so unnaturally at home; which did continue, until the sense of their Faults and Errors, obliged them to reassume it, by returning to their Duty and Obedience to Your Majesty. All I will say for myself is, that as I cannot tell whether my humble Reverence for Your Majesty's Person, or my Loyalty and Allegiance for my Sovereign be the greater, so they shall ever remain by an equal intermixture of Passion and Duty, in SIR, Your Sacred Majesty's, most Obedient, and always Loyal Subject and Servant, ROGER MANLEY. The Preface. TRuth being the life and chief ingredient of History, hath been also my chief research in this Relation, which I was so exact in, that I cannot yet discover that I have been materially imposed upon. I have endeavoured also to exempt my Narrative from both flattery and detraction; which was no hard matter for me to do, being I had been neither tempted by favours nor dis-obliged by injuries by either of the warring Princes, though I had the honour to know them both. What I wrote by way of memorial whilst it was acting, upon the place in another language, though not published, see● light but now in ours; and it may be too soon, to discover the imperfections of its Author. And yet I will not court the Readers favour being my errors are voluntary. For who is obliged to write? And how few writ well? A Catalogue of Books in the Press this 16th. of September 1669. Printing for Thomas Basset, at the George in Fleetstreet near Cliffords-Inne. ECclesia Restaurata, or the History of the reformation of the Church of England, containing the Beginning, Progress, and Successes of it; the Counsels by which it was conducted; the Rules of Piety and Prudence, upon which it was founded. The several steps by which it was promoted or retarded, in the change of times; from the first preparations to it by King Henry the 8th. until the Legal settling, and establishment of it under Queen Elizabeth; together with the Intermixture of such Civil Actions, and affairs of State, as either were co-incident with it, or related to it, The second Edition by P. Heylyn. Rastalls Entries with a Table not Printed heretofore: This Book will be published in Easter Term next. Aerius Redevivus or the History of the Presbyterians; By P. Heylyn in fol. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next. A Help to English History; By P. Heylin. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next. Littleton's Tenors, in French and English in a small Pocket Volume, exactly corrected and better Printed than any of the former Editions. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next. Wingates Abridgement of all the Statutes in force and use, from Magna Charta until this present year, 1669. A Geographical Description of the four parts of the world, taken from the Notes and Works of the famous Monsieur Sanson Geographer to the French King, and other eminent Travellers and Authors. To which are added, the Commodities, Coins, Weights and Measures, of the chief places of Traffic in the world; compared with those of England (or London) as to the Trade thereof. Also a Treatise of Travel, and another of Traffic; wherein the matter of Trade is briefly handled. The whole illustrated with variety of useful and delightful Maps and Figures; By Rich. Bl●me, the price bound 40 s. This Book will be published in Michaelmas Term next. THE HISTORY OF The late Wars in DENMARK, BETWIXT The Two Northern Crowns. The First Part. THough my design at first was but to describe the Siege of Coppenhagen and its accessories, as will appear by some passages in this narrative: Yet upon second thoughts, and to gratify the curious, if this jejune Relation find any such; I have judged it proper to add a summary of those transactions which were previous to it, deducing the whole War from its original to that last Treaty which put a period to so many and so eminent calamities. The ancient emulation and jealousy betwixt the two Crowns of Sweden and Denmark, the result of their neighbourhood, and frequent broils, have been much heightened by the Swedish acquisitions in Germany; For having joined Pomerania and Bremen to their former Dominions; they have in a manner enclosed and beleaguered Denmark, which rendered them so uneasy to the Danes, that these seemed to desire nothing more than an opportunity, not only to recover the Duchy of Bremen, and what they had lost by the Treaties of Bromsbro and Christianople, to wit, Halland, Jempterland, Gothland, and the Oesel, but also to enlarge their own limits, and secure themselves for the future from the further encroachments of their growing neighbours. And now a so wished for occasion did fairly present itself; for Charles Gustave King of Sweden being deeply engaged in Poland, had carried with him the flower of the Swedish Soldiery to serve in that expedition; so that whilst he was busy in the conquest of other Countries, he did in some sort expose his own. Nor did the Danes omit so favourable a juncture, but mustering their grievances into a Manifest (too long to insert) which they published, lest they should be thought to be rather invited by the favour of the occasion, than necessitated by any provocations or injuries. They had beat up their Drums about the beginning of the year 1657. and their preparations for war were carried on with unusual pomp and hopes of success: Their proceeding was likewise formal, for they denounced war by a Herald at Arms some months before they entered into the Lists, which proved ruinous to them; for they thereby gave the enemy time, not only to fortify against the ensuing tempest, but King Charles leisure enough to come with his Army out of Poland to show them the fault they had committed in letting slip that which is most precious and most irrecoverable. The English and French set all their Engines on work, their intercession and their threats to stave off the Danes, but to no purpose: For the occasion was too fair, and their preparations too forward to desist; so that their Ministers were roundly answered, that the King of Denmark had long expected satisfaction from the Crown of Sweden, but being the Resident of the said Crown was retired without giving any, his Majesty was obliged to endeavour his own satisfaction and security by the way of Arms. The truth is, the party was not ill concerted, for the Brandenburger was already drawn off from the Swedish alliance, and upon assurance given him from the Polish Court, that the Sovereignty of the Ducal Prussia should be conferred upon him (which he also now enjoys) he confederated himself with the Pole and Dane against Sweden. The Dutch were also highly engaged, for that wary Republic reflecting upon King Charles his progress in Prussia and Poland; and foreseeing what obstructions his continued conquests in these parts might bring to their Eastern Traffic, resolved to oppose him; which they not only did by sending a fleet and 1300 Foot to secure Danzig, but also by this powerful diversion of the Danes, to which they contributed vast sums of moneys, especially those of Amsterdam upon the securities of the Customs in the Sound and Norway. The King of the Romans, at present Emperor, had also an Army hover about the Swedish frontiers in Prussia and Poland, which put King Charles to a stand, not knowing which to turn himself; yet resolved to fall with his whole power upon the first that broke out, fancying that he was strong enough to deal with either of them apart (and it was impossible they should join at the distance they were at) whereas he should be too weak both for the one and the other if he divided his Forces. He was at Thorn in Prussia in expectation of the motion of these new Adversaries, where he at length heard the news of the Danes invading of him in the Duchy of Bremen and the Frontiers of Sweden. And this seems a second error, for either they ought to have begun sooner whilst the King was engaged with so many enemies in Poland, or they ought to have stayed longer, and expected until the Imperialists had made the first attempt, so that they then should have had nothing to combat with but Cities and Fortresses. The King of Sweden was so transported with the first notice of this breach, that amongst other expressions of rage and scorn he was heard to say: Frederick, Frederick, I will stick so close to thee, that I will sink with thee. It may be reasonably imagined that for all this appearing violence, he was secretly glad of this rapture with the Danes; for it did not only in some sort justify his invading of Poland, the Truce being not yet expired, by their example; but also gave him an opportunity to quit that Country with honour, which he would otherwise have been forced to leave of himself. He had indeed wholly mastered that great Kingdom by his valour and the divisions of the Nobility there, many of which he had gained by his own and the Vice-chancelors' Radizeuski's practices and intelligence, having forced all to swear fealty to him, though they all left him afterwards with the same levity, but with more justice, being they returned to the obedience and service of their own Prince again; so that he was weary of that War, as being engaged in too vast a Territory, and so far from his Confines. He had obliged Ragotski Prince of Transilvania to be of his party, who had also entered Poland with a very great Army; but he suffered him to be lost by exposing him: for though they had joined forces together, yet he drew his off, being he could not draw the enemy to battle and marched towards Prussia, whilst the other was designed to return home, which for want of conduct he could not compass: having lost his whole Army, his hopes in Poland (being no less than a Crown) and afterwards his whole Country by that unfortunate expedition. The King of Sweden being therefore resolved to quit the Polish War, left his Brother Prince Adolph, in Prussia, for the defence of that Province, which he mainly desired to conserve: In so much that he had made offer of the Crown of Poland (being Ragotski failed of it) to the King of Hungary himself, provided he might keep Prussia; Count Steinbock to observe the Imperialists and Poles; his Brother in law Count Magnus de la Guard in Leifland against Muscovy and Lithuania; and marched himself (laying all in ashes behind him, to secure his Rear from the pursuit of the Polish Cavalry) with about 6000 Horse towards Pomerania. He had in vain solicited the Duke of Brandenburg to lend him some Troops, though he had offered him Thorn, Elbing, and Marienburg as cautions, provided he might leave Swedish Officers in them. Being therefore obliged to stand upon his own bottom, he came to Stetin, whence he wrote to all the Electors, especially him of Mentz as most addicted to France; complaining of the Danish invading of him in the Empire, which was against the tenor of the instrument of Peace; and besought his counsel and assistance. Whilst the King of Sweden hastens thus by Land towards Denmark, the King of Denmark being advertised, (though falsely) that he took his journey by water, put to Sea in person with his whole Fleet; and coasting the Country of Pomerania, came to Danzig, where he understood the truth of King Charles his motion, which obliged him after a fruitless survey of the Baltic Sea, to return in great haste to Coppenhagen. Whilst the Swedes were on their way towards Holstein, part of the Danish forces had taken Bremerford, a good place in the Duchy of Bremen, and two other Forts, the Bellemer Sconce lying upon the Elbe, and the Leher Sconce commanding the Weser. They solicited also the City of Bremen by an Ambassador to quit the Swedes party, but not with that success they had hoped; for it seemed yet too early for them to declare: Although they were assured in answer to their address to the States, Aug. 13. of being assisted in case they were attempted, conformable to the Treaty betwixt them; which regarded the Swedes not the Danes. And here some take the freedom to blame the Danish Conduct; for had they carried the War into Sweden itself, disfurnished of her principal Defendants; Her King absent in a remote Country, the very terror of an invading Army, would have wrought that confusion and consternation in the Country as might probably have given the Dane opportunity to have driven on the War as far as Stockholm. But they on the contrary attack the Swedish Dominions in Germany, alarming thereby their friends as well as their enemies: For the Princes of the nether Saxon circle, declare the invading of the Duchy of Bremen, to be a breach of the peac● 〈◊〉 the Empire, and a violation of the Instrument of Peace; for the observation whereof, they stood reciprocally engaged. By this time King Charles was advanced as far as Hamburgh with his harassed and ill accoutred Troops, without opposition, where he mounted, and clothed, and armed them by the favour of that City, jealous of its own Lords greatness; and the assistance of good supplies of moneys, which he received there upon the French account. It seemed strange what was become of the Danish Army, but that, however sixteen thousand strong: In stead of fight the enemy in Pomerania or Mecklenburg, or any where before they reached Hambourg, still retired before them; but whether affrighted with the reputation of these glorious Ruffians, or betrayed by their own dissensions, I will not determine; though it be certain that King Charles had his Ulefeld in Denmark as well as his Radizeuski in Poland. The Swedes being thus refreshed and lusty, grew also very numerous, by the accession of such whom the hopes and liberty of pillage daily added to their party. They followed the retiring Danes as far as Fr●dericks-ode, which they also after some time took by assault, under the conduct of Marshal Wrangel. Fredericksode is seated upon the lesser Belt, a new Town endowed with many privileges to invite Inhabitants, and fortified on the land side, though the Works were not fully finished after the modern fashion; the Sea was esteemed a sufficient guard on that side it watered, being strengthened with Pallisadoes from the adjoining Bulwarks as far as deep water. But the Swedes under favour of the darkness, and some false Alarms in other places, broke down this wooden Fence, and rushing in on that part up to the Saddle skirts in water, wheeled about the Bastion and entered the Town rendering themselves Masters of the same, without any considerable resistance. This victory equalled a gained battle, for they made above 2000 prisoners (besides the slain which amounted to as many more) well nigh 200 Officers, 33 Colours and above fourscore pieces of Cannon, with other store of Ammunition and plunder. This success rendered them also absolute Masters of Holstein, except Krempen and Gluckstadt, and Rensbourg; gave them the plunder and contribution of all Jutland, and the communication betwixt the North and East Seas by the lesser Belt. It was thought strange that so strong a place as Fredericksode, and so well provided with Garrison and provisions, should be taken by a number scarce equal to them within. Andrew Belde Marshal of the Kingdom, was Governor of this important place: but whether he lost it by his fate, or by his folly; by his cowardice, or by his treason is still disputeable. However it was, it cost him his life, he being mortally wounded in the attack, which did not yet suffice to clear his memory from obloquy and a suspicion of disloyalty. The Swedes themselves contributed much, though accidently to this rumour, for they sent his body richly vested, without ransom over into Funen, which increased the ill reports or him; though it might as well have been thought an argument of their generous humanity, as his perfidy, as they will hereafter evince in the person of Vice Admiral De Witt, slain in the Sound, and returned with no less honour and pomp. King Frederick hearing of this great loss quits Schonen, where he had in person twice beaten the enemy by Helmstat, and flies into Funen to give orders for the conservation of that Island, the second of Denmark: Which done, he leaves his Bastard Brother Guldenlew there with 3000. men, and returns to Coppenhagen, to struggle with the divided factions of his Nobles, which did not end but in theirs and their Country's Ruin. But leaving the Danes to their dissensions, and the Swedes posted in their new conquests; let us step back a little to take a short view and prospect of the civil transactions contemporary with the former. England had too great an interest in the Baltic, which may not improperly be called the Mediterranean of the North, to sit still without making reflection upon the great commotions in those parts: And besides the concerns of a free and undisturbed Commerce; England being at that time in an open War with Spain, had much rather that the Swedish Arms had been at liberty to give a check to the other Austrian Branch in Germany, than to have been diverted by a War with Denmark: Upon this account two Gentlemen are made choice of to endeavour a Reconciliation betwixt the two Kings. Mr. Meadow being sent to the Court of Denmark, and Mr. Jepson to that of Sweden. The former arrived in Denmark in the beginning of September 1657. much about the time that the Swede entered Jutland. He was received far above his Character, being that of Envoy Extraordinary, to the regret of other foreign Ministers: But the conjuncture of time and affairs obliged the Danes by all possible ways and means to ingratiate themselves with the English: So that the Envoyes Proposition for a Mediation, after he had declared the ruinous effects of a War, Sep. 25. 1657. was accepted off. The Dane declaring that he was ready to enter upon a Treaty of a sure and honourable peace under the Mediation of England; and that so soon as the King of Sweden should testify a suitable concurrence on his part. This Declaration was transmitted to the Swede with all possible diligence, and drew from him a reply dated at Wismar, in October following; in which offer many expostulations how injuriously he had been dealt with, 19 1657. intermixed with some language, which the Dane resented as opprobious: He declares likewise his assent to enter upon a Treaty under the Mediation of France and England, and that the preliminaries as to place of treating, number of Commissioners, sale conducts, etc. should be adjusted according to the transactions betwixt the two Crowns in the year 1644. upon the confines of the two Kingdoms. This reply produced another Declaration from the Dane. Nou. 5. That he consents also to the transactions in 44. only as to the place of the future Treaty conceives Lubeck or some other in that neighbourhood to be most commodious: That the Treaty should commence under the Mediation of England, and also of the State's General, and so soon as France should offer him their Mediation, he would accept of that likewise: But that the designed Peace be not restrained to the two Crowns only, but that the King of Poland and the Elector of Brandenburg be comprehended in the same, It was easy to see how this comprehension of the Pole, insisted on by the Dane, would trouble the scene of affairs which obliged the English Mediator to remonstrate it to be a novel Proposal; and how that it would render the so much desired peace tedious and difficult, if not impossible; for that the differences betwixt Denmark and Sweden were but a sudden paroxysm, if taken in time, easily cured; but those betwixt Sweden and Poland were chronique and inveterate, not so soon eradicated. However the second Declaration of the King of Denmark of the third of November was sent to the King of Sweden, Dec. 7. and begat another from him; wherein he declares himself unsatisfied with the King of Denmark's nominating Lubeck for the place of Treaty, and receding thereby from the so anciently practised Custom betwixt the two Crowns. He further takes notice of the conquisite delays and difficulties made by the Dane, by intermixing the controversies of others which have no reference to the Danish War. Yet that he is willing to grant his safe conducts to such Confederates of the Danes as shall be desirous to be present at a treaty in any place of the Confines. And for the States general, after they shall have ratified the Treaty made at Elbing and thereby renewed their former friendship with Sweden; in case they offer to him their Mediation, he would so declare himself, that they should have no occasion of complaint. To this the King of Denmark rejoined another answer, 27. Dec. insisting upon the immediate admission of the State's General to the Mediation without the previous qualification of first ratifying the Elbing Treaty; a point which had already been depending a whole twelvemonth, and was like to depend longer: adheres to the place formerly nominated for both sides to meet at, and presses that the Pole and Brandenburger his Confederates should not only have the bare liberty of being present at the Treaty, but that the respective Treaties to be had with them should proceed by the same steps and means as that with Denmark. As to the place of the Treaty the intrigue was this: the Dane would have the meeting at Lubec or any other neutral place in Germany, where the Polish and Brandenburg Ministers might be present as parties with the Dane in the same War. On the other side; the King of Sweden would have it upon the Frontiers betwixt the two Kingdoms on the other side the Baltic, whither he knew the Pole and Brandenburger could not easily come; thereby to disunite the Pole and Dane by the jealousy of a separate Treaty. And perhaps at the same time treating openly with the Dane, and underhand with the Pole, and they two striving to prevent each other in the peace; where he saw the most advantageous conditions proffered him there clap up a peace and prosecute the War against the other. To prevent this the Mediators endeavoured to draw from the King of Sweden an intimation of what terms and conditions he would rest satisfied within the ensuing Treaty; that so when the Commissioners came to meet, they might have little more to do, than to sign and seal; and the business be effected as soon as reported; with insinuations of conditions of this Nature. A general Amnisty for what was past, Restitution of places taken each upon other: A solemn Reversal under good Garanties of the peace in 44. And a way opened for redressing the Gravamina, particularly those relating to the trade of the Baltic, and for preventing defraudations of the Duties in the Sound, which were the pretended cause of the War. And to dispose the King of Denmark to disjoin his interests from Poland, it was represented to him what a broken Reed Poland had proved to him, sometimes making proffer to pass their Forces over the Oder, and then presently retreating again, upon pretence of joining the Austrian Foot; not so much as entering Pomerania all this while to give the Swedes the least diversion. That the Conditions of the Alliance were mutual and reciprocal, which not being performed on the Polish part, his Majesty of Denmark was no longer obliged. That Confederacies were for mutual safety, and not intended to oblige Princes to perish either singly or in company. That he had the fresh Example of his Heroic Father, who though he had entered into an Alliance with the Protestant Princes of Germany, yet the necessity of his affairs, to recover what was lost, contrained him to make a peace with the Emperor, in the year 1629. exclusive to his Allies. But neither did these reasons prevail with the King of Denmark to departed from his alliance with the Pole, till a more pressing necessity afterwards extorted from him a separate treaty. Nor was the King of Sweden willing to anticipate the treaty by Declaring himself before hand as to the Conditions, nor to content himself in the Conditions with less than an honourable compensation, for the pretended injury the Dane had done him: But that since the Dane had made him dance so long a march from Poland to Jutland, he was resolved at least to make him pay the Fiddlers. Thus the War of the Cabinet was managed by paper missives and memorial, but that of the field was carried on at another rate; for whilst the active Swedes omitted nothing for the prosecuting of their Conquests, they gave out they would besiege the remaining Fortresses of Holsteyn, and seemed to hearken to such overtures of peace as were made to them the better to amuse the Danes, whilst they secretly prepared their Bridges, Wagons, Sleads, Hurdles, and the like necessaries to pass over the Ice into the Isles. They were secure on the Holsteyn side, no enemy appearing to disturb them; for the Elector of Brandenburg though reconciled to the King of Poland, had not yet openly broke with Sweden, and the Imperialists were busied at the sieges of Cracow and Thorn. Only the Poles not unmindful of the favour the Danes had done them, by drawing the burden of the War (which had well-nigh overwhelmed their Country) upon themselves, out of interest, or gratitude, or both; sent Charneski with 12000. Horse to their assistance. These troops past the Oder in order to their march towards Holstein; but hearing of the taking of Fredericksode advanced no farther, but having pillaged and ravaged the Country, returned back into their own, having effected nothing but the ruin of a great number of Villages and poor people. As the Swedes were frighted with this cavalcade of the Poles, so the Danes had also been with the arming of the circle of the nether Saxons for the recovery of Bremerford, as a part of the Empire, pretending to keep the peace of the same (as is already mentioned) and the removal of all hostility out of its bounds. But the troops these raised amounting to 4000 dispersed without a blow, occasioned as well by their own Divisions, as the open dissenting of the Duke of Lunenburg, a Prince of that circle, and Brother in Law to the King of Denmark; so that they, as well as the Polish Auxiliaries, only appeared and Meteor-like threatened and vanished. But the Swedes having got all things in a readiness to attempt Funen, the heavens also seemed to contribute to their Designs; for the cold was so intense, and violent beyond the memory of man, that not only lesser Rivers and Fountains froze up, but the Sea itself became passable, being covered with an unusual, but solid bridge of Ice. King Charles was too prudent to let slip any opportunities which made way to his greatness. Not a night passed wherein he did not send his Spies into the Island, and his Scouts to discover the firmness of the congealed Waters, which being at length reported to be strong enough, save only a small but long rend of scarce five foot broad, he gave orders to march; commanding great quantity of planks, posts, hurds and the like materials to make a bridge over the said breach, to be first brought thither and laid. Two troops of Waldeches Regiment fell in, the Ice breaking, and several other single troopers were drowned, which forced the Army to rush on with more vigour, being too far engaged to retire, and the danger behind them being greater than that in their front. The Danes made some though no great opposition, for being bravely charged, they were easily broke, routed and slain, scarce two hundred of them escaping: the King pursued them that fled so close, that he overtook Guldenlewe who was sick in his Coach not far from Odensea, in which town the chief of the Island, he also surprised five Danish Senators, and several other fugitives, so that he became absolute Master of this wealthy Province and the whole power of the Enemy in it, which consisted of well with 5000. Soldiers and armed Boors, sixty pieces of Cannon and great Magazines of all sorts of military provisions. 'Tis not unworthy the remembering, that this adventurous march over the Frozen Seas, was the resolve of the King himself at a Council of War against the sense of his chief Officers, who censured it of too much temerity. And since it prospered well, 'tis due to the honour of that King's Name, which had it otherwise succeeded would have aspersed his memory. The news of the loss of Funen being arrived at Coppenhagen carried so much the more of terror and apprehension with it, because besides the loss of so important an Isle, the like Bridge, which had let the Swede over the little Belt into Funen, might serve to pass him over the great Belt into Zealand. Hereupon the King of Denmark sends for Mr. Meadowe desiring him to set a Treaty on foot with all possible expedition, which he did, Feb. 3. by writing to the King of Sweden, the purport whereof was to this effect: That the King of Denmark had authorised the Lord Joackim Gersdorff, and Christian Sckeel, both Senators of his Kingdom his plenipotentiaries and Commissioners, to meet, treat, and conclude with the like Commissioners of his, at such time and place as his Majesty should please to appoint: which he also desired at the instance and intervention of England, and that his Majesty would be further pleased to deliver out safe conducts in due form, both for him the Mediator, and for the Danish Commissioners; and in the mean time suspend all future Hostilities. This being dispatched with extraordinary diligence, Feb. 5. the Messenger returned with his Answer Dated at Newburg in Funen, where he left the King; whereof the substance is, That he thanked him for his care and dexterity in promoting the concerns of a peace, which the Dane had hitherto so obstinately opposed How he was willing to enter presently upon a Treaty under the respective Mediators of France and England; and being it was left to him to appoint the place, he gave the King of Denmark the choice, either of the Isle of Spro, or of Ruakoping in Langland for the Commissioners of both sides to meet in, within eight days. That together with the present Letter he had sent safe conducts as desired: And that the business required the greater haste, forasmuch as he could promise no security to himself in a suspension of Arms. This was a clear answer and concession as to the desired treaty but he would not be complemented our of his advantages by a cessation of Arms, knowing well that nothing more facilitates a conquest than a panic terror incussed by the suddenness of an invasion, and that the only way to profit upon it, is to give no respite for recollecting those Spirits which the first impressions of fear had dissipated. The Swedish King marches incessantly. His nearest way to Zealand had been over the great Belt, from Newbourg to Cors●ur, about 16. English miles. But he takes that of Langland, so to Laland, then to Falster, which though much the further, yet was the safer; because the traject from Island to Island was not where so broad as that in the great Belt; And he would secure all behind him. They were not idle this while at Coppenhagen. The Swedish safe conducts being delivered, the Danish Commissioners together with the English Mediator journeyed with what diligence they could towards Rydcoping. They had traveled little more than sixty miles English, when not far from Wardenburg or Warburg, the last town upon Zealand from Coppenhagen they met with the Swedish scouts by whom they were advertised that their King was newly entered upon Zealand and not far behind. And soon after they met the King himself in a Sledge at the head of 200 Finish Horse. This incredible diligence was altogether surprising to the Danish Commissioners. All alighting out of their Sledges (the manner of travelling in the Northern Countries) to salute him; His Majesty did the same, and willing them to pass on to the neighbouring town, and that he would speedily be with them: For that he was going only to take view of a ground where he might most conveniently draw his Army into battalia. To Warburg they went, and there the Treaty first began, where they also met the Chevalier Terlon Ambassador of France, who came in company with the Swedish King; The Commissioners on the part of Sweden were Count Ulefelt a discontented Dane, who had a long time refuged himself in the Court of Sweden, and Steno Bielke a Senator of Sweden. The King of Sweden stayed no longer at Warburg than was necessary for drawing over his Army, and then ranging them in Batralia in a large extended Front in view of the Danes to make them appear more numerous at last marched off in the direct way to Coppenhagen. 'Twas uncomfortable treating whilst the King was marching, and the Mediators and Commissioners not being willing to be left behind, adjourned the Treaty, and breaking up thence overtook the King at Keuk four leagues from Coppenhagen, who the next morning drew up in Battalia again, and then drew off as before in an orderly march towards Coppenhagen. The number of the Swedish Army was about 7000. Horse and Foot and some few Field-pieces, with which he took up his quarters within two leagues of the City; of which he would often sportingly say, she was a fair Bride and deserved dancing for, and not without reason neither, for had he won Coppenhagen as he wooed her, she had brought him for her Dower all Denmark and Norway, and then without the tedious enumeration of his particular principalities, he might for his imperial style and title have wrote himself, King of the North. The Mediators and Commissioners went to a near adjoining Village called Tostrup there to draw up the abstract or minutes of the Treaty, which when mutually agreed on, all hostility was immediately to cease. In the mean time it will not be impertinent to take a short view of the posture and condition of Coppenhagen. The Fortifications of the City were much decayed, partly through security, not having seen an Enemy in an hundred years, partly through Parsimony to avoid an expense supposed needless: Besides, that great trading Towns are not over willing to be fettered with Walls and Bastions: And perhaps the Danish Nobility were as to this case less willing than they of Coppenhagen, for fear the strength of the City should make the Burghers heady. The walls being of Earth only, had been much crumbled down with the frost and time, and were scaleable without Ladders; neither could they use the Spade at that time the earth being so petrified with the cold. There were no Cannon upon the Walls when the Commissioners parted from Coppenhagen, but by this time good store were drawn from the Ships and mounted upon Ship carriage. The truth is, the City was full of men, the Burghers and such as fled out of the Country, besides five or six hundred Horse and some Foot which were drawn from Schonen, but they wanted provisions and forage to hold out a long siege: But nothing dismayed the Dane more, than that none of their Confederates was in a capacity to help them: For the Pole and Brandenburger were too remote, and the Ice which was a Bridge to the Sweed, was a Bar to the Hollander: Add to this the temper of the people, some murmuring against their Governors, others crying out they were betrayed, and all affrighted and irresolved: Only this testimony is justly due to the person of the King, that he comported himself with a magnanimous constancy amidst all adventures. Some think if the King of Sweden had been truly informed of the condition of the Town, he would have attempted the taking of it: But though he knew all was not well with the Dane, he did not know the worst; and it may be he thought the hazard too great to attack so great a City with so little an Army. Perhaps he would tempt Fortune no further, but esteemed it a prudent choice, rather to close with present and certain advantages, than to catch at things future and contingent, especially such as depend upon the issues of War, than which no humane thing is more subject to vicissitude. The Minutes of the Treaty were in few days concluded at Tostrup, upon which a cessation of Arms followed, and from thence the Mediators and Commissioners removed to Rotschild there to digest them more at leisure into the body of a Treaty, which being done, Feb. 26. 1657/ 58 they were Signed and Sealed by the Mediators and Commissioners on both sides; and afterwards ratified by both Kings, together with the Seals and Subscriptions of the Senators of both Kingdoms. The Sum of the Articles were: 1. That there be an eternal Peace, Amity, and Amnistie betwixt both Crowns, Kingdoms, etc. 2. That both Kings renounce and forsake all former contracts and alliances made with any other Princes, Kings, Commonwealths, etc. to the prejudice or hurt of either party, nor make none such for the future. 3. That both parties shall endeavour to their power, to exclude all foreign hostile men of War out of the Sound and Baltic Sea. 4. That all Swedish ships whatsoever, shall in the Sound and Belt be free and exempted from all Customs, Inquisition, Visitation, Arrest or other Molestation whatsoever, etc. producing only a right sea-pass in the King of Denmark's Custom-houses of Elzineur and Newburg. 5.6.7.8.9.10.11 That the King of Denmark should in consideration of the restitution of the places taken and possessed by the Swedes, as also for a recompense o● the damages caused by this War, give and grant to His Majesty of Sweden and His Heirs for ever, the Provinces of Haland, Belching, Schonen, and Bornholm. The Castles, Towns and Territories of Bahuys, and Druntheim in Norway, and that secular and Ecclesiastic jurisdiction which the King of Denmark hath over some places in the Isle of Reugen, all places whatsoever taken from the Swedes during this War. As also three Swedish ships taken in the Sound, with their lading, upon the first breaking out of these differences. 12.13 In consideration hereof, the King of Sweden shall restore to the King and Kingdom of Denmark, all these places he now possesses jure belli; as Sealand, Laland, etc. as soon as the 2000 Horse which the King of Denmark promised to the King of Sweden, were delivered; renounce all pretences to the Earldom of Delmenhorst and Ditmarsen, and disclaim all rights to those Nobleman's goods in Holstein, notwithstanding their dependence upon the Duchy of Bremen. The following 6. Articles relate to the evacuation of places. 19 That all Prisoners be released without Ransom. 20. That all inhabitants of any the delivered Countries, may remove their habitations whither they will. 21. That all former alliances betwixt the two Crowns continue of force. 22.23. That the King of Denmark shall give equitable satisfaction to the Duke of Holstein Gottorp, and forget all differences and unkindnesses which this War may have produced betwixt them. 24. That Count Ulefeld be placed in his estates and honours. 25. That such Princes, etc. that desire to be included in this Peace, shall seek it with both Kings. 26. That the Danish manifest be recalled. 27.28. And that all as above be inviolably observed on both sides, etc. Thus this pacification was concluded and Signed, which divested King Frederick of the best Provinces of his Kingdom, which would have cost much blood, and many years to have conquered; of great part of his Army, to be employed ere long against himself; and of his reputation, the best jewel of Princes; which he will yet recover when he is out of the apprenticeship of his Nobles, and reduced to that extremity, that nothing but his own magnanimity can support him. But on the other side, If the King of Denmark were a great loser by what he quitted, it may be well said he was a great saver if we consider what he kept. For he who had lost all in the Field, could not reasonably expect to regain it upon the Carpet: And though some of his principal branches were lopped off, which through time may grow again, yet the root was preserved, for had that been lost all had gone without resourse: So that I esteem it only as an expression of kindness towards his King and Country, that of the Danish Ryxhoffmaster, a person of eminent merit, who immediately before he was to Sign the Treaty whispered into the ear of one near him, those words of the Roman Emperor, Utinam nescirem Literas. Since Knighted by his sacred Majesty here. And upon this account and in gratitude for his good offices the King was pleased to admit Mr. Meadowe the English Envoy into the Order of Denmark. This Treaty thus concluded and ratified, the next thing which followed was the solemn Interview betwixt the two Kings at Fredericksburg a sumptuous Palace of the King of Denmark about four Leagues from Coppenhagen: Thither both of them went, and which is remarkable without any previous stipulation, concerning guards or number of followers usually practised upon such occasions; but with a frank and Northern simplicity, either not mistrusting or not willing to mistrust each other. King Frederick met his new guest who came from Rotskild some two miles from his house: Both Kings being at a competent distance alighted out of their Coaches at the same time, and approaching on foot saluted each other by joining their right hands with all the respect and obliging demonstrations of kindness immaginable; and now as if their late enmity had been entirely forgot, they both entered the same Coach, being the Danish, first the Swede, than the Dane, accompanied by the English Mediator and the Duke of Holstein Sunderburg, and so road to Fredericksburg, where they were received and entertained with as much magnificence as the place and season could afford. At Table the Queen of Denmark sat at the board's end, the King of Sweden on the side at her right hand, as being the guest, and next below him on the same side the King of Denmark. Were that Roman to describe this entertainment, who affirmed that the same wisdom was requisite for ordering a feast as for disciplining an Army; he would be more large in the description of it than I shall be. Let it suffice to say that the method was exact, the provision sumptuous, and the solemnity rare, to see two Kings at one Table, who had so little before been in Arms one against the other. And it was not unpleasant that those Trumpets and Kettledrums which so lately denounced Death should now be made use of, as loudly to proclaim Healths. The Solemnity continued from Thursday to Saturday, both Kings for two night's lodging under the same Roof: At parting they exchanged Horses, and other Presents, and those Officers of the Danish Court who were particularly appointed to attend the Swedish King, were nobly regaled by him. On Saturday he took his leave and went to Elzineur the King of Denmark accompanying him part of the way; from thence he passed the Sound through the noise and smoke of the Cannon of the two Castles of Cronenburg and Elzenburg, to take possession of his fresh conquests in Schonen; where he was entertained by his new Subjects, with more pomp than passion, more state than affection; the sense of their wont obedience being yet too green to be so soon forgot. He did not stay long there but went to Gottenburg to meet his Queen, as also to deliberate with his Senate and rejoice with his friends over his late successes. And thus the Scene of Affairs being changed in Denmark, a Serene calm did ensue, but not last long: However, the Swedes did pretend to treat a new and stricter Alliance betwixt the two Crowns. The Swedish Army was to continue in Denmark till the first of May, where they lived with the usual rapines and disorders of insulting Victors; which must yet continue longer than the designed time for their removal. The Danes thus low were forced to a quick execution of the Treating, as fearing to displease their new friends; who yet complained of delays and evasory and non-performance. Most of the two thousand Horse were run away, which they pretended was by collusion, and the Governor of Bremervord made difficulty to deliver up that place, which he will yet part with too soon. But that which vexed the Sweeds most, was that the Danes refused to enter into a Treaty Offensive and Defensive with them. The main design of the Swedes herein was the stopping of the Sound, which Van Beuning the Dutch Ambassador then in Denmark well observing, presented a memorial to the King, desiring him, that whereas by the third Article of the Treaty of Rotschild, that both Crowns should endeavour to hinder all Hostile Fleets from entering into the Baltic Sea, that the said Article should not be understood of the ships of the Lords the State's General, being it directly opposed the league formerly made betwixt them and the Danish crown. The said Ambassador had upon the fabricking of this Article, likewise declared against it; but Denmark was then forced to yield to demands much more prejudicial, and of greater importance to itself, not being in a condition to mind the interests of others, where their own did so eminently suffer. The King of Sweden had sent two Commissioners to Coppenhagen to urge this mutual confederation, but they could not bring the Danes to it, which produced new and more intricate difficulties, for the Swedes complained openly of the Danes delays, and the Danes of the Swedes not withdrawing their forces out of their Countries, as they had promised. One pretext seemed to beget another, and one obstacle was no sooner removed but new ones appeared, especially on the Swedes side, who at length declared, they could not withdraw their Army out of Denmark until they had entire satisfaction. Their chief pretences were the completing of the 2000 horse, they having received no more than 936 most Danes, whereas they should have been all Germans, the possession of the little Isle of Ween as belonging to Schonen, 400000 ryxdollers in consideration of the loss they sustained by Henry Carloff (who had carried one of their Guinea ships, laden with a quantity of Gold and Elephants teeth into Gluckstat, after the making of the peace) and other no less considerable points, relating to the late treaty. But most of these difficulties were cleared or remitted to the mediation of the English and French Ministers, and now all seemed to tend to a perfect understanding. By this time, the King and Queen of Sweden were come into Holstein, from whence they went to Wismar, a convenient Port to transport the Queen back to Stockholm at pleasure. The King returned to Oldeslo, the general rendezvous of his troops, where he gave audience to several Ambassadors; the neighbouring States, and Towns, and Princes, being jealous of his great preparations and designs, which jealousy was augmented by the daily boastings of his Officers, who seemed to threaten all, whilst the truth lay closlier concealed. Denmark alone seemed to have no reason to fear, having not only delivered Bremervorde, but consented almost to every thing that was required of them to content the Swedes, and get them out of their Country; well-nigh ruined with their extorsion and inquarterings. But they will not be gone so, and now smile at the Danish credulity, whilst they prepare to possess the whole, and render their King one of the greatest Princes of Europe. The pretexts for this second War▪ were plausible enough; as appears by the Swedish Manifest, and the Kings own speeches in the ensuing narration. But the Danes accused Charles his boundless ambition, and cried out plainly, and not without probability, that he had already devoured the dominion of the East sea in his thoughts; which was not to be compassed but by the preceding conquest of Denmark. They further affirmed, that he had therefore been persuaded at Gottenburg, to prosecute the enlargement of the Swedish Empire by new acquisitions. The conflict would be easy, and as the first was, bloodless. He should but go and overcome, and by the accession of his future victories, open a passage to his farther greatness. Add to these, the tried difficulties of the Polish war, the quiet but armed condition of Germany, the peaceful inclinations of France at that time, but above all, a warlike Prince (and as he pretended provoked and injured) environed with a victorious Army, and it will not seem strange that the fury of the threatening tempest fell upon Denmark. But whatever the causes were, the war was easier begun than ended, whilst the Danes serve for a memorable example to posterity, how valid despair is, and that there is nothing proof against an enforced necessity. The Swedes were obliged, as is already observed, by the Treaty of Rotschkild, to withdraw all their forces out of all the Provinces of Denmark, by the first of May; which they did not only not do, for Holstein, Jutland, Funen, and the Dukedom of Sleswick, were still in their power, but took also new councils, to invade and conquer the rest of that divided Kingdom. The King then being resolved to renew the war, prepared all that was judged necessary for so great an expedition, and that with no less secrecy than prudence; and truly it was no wonder that the Danes were surprised (being by several Embassies, letters and messages lulled into so ruinous a security) when as the Ministers of divers Princes who then followed the Court, were so far from penetrating into its designs, that they had not the least suspicion of a second invasion upon Denmark. Aug. 5. 1658. The fleet and land forces met at Kiel in Holstein, and now all things being in a readiness, the Army and provision for a longer journey than was intended, were imbarcked. The King being under fail, with eleven men of war, and near sixty great and lesser Vessels, whilst some thought him gone towards Prussia, others towards Pomeranta, and others towards other places, but none towards Denmark; secured as it was thought by the late Peace, he steered his course towards Zealand. Aug. 8. Being arrived at Corsieur, a sea town on the West side of the Island, he landed his Army, greater in reputation than numbers (for it did not exceed 1200 horse and 4000 foot) without any opposition or resistance. These few guards that were on the coasts, fled at first sight of the fleet, before they knew whether they were enemies or not: and the Towns men dissembleing what they durst not seem to fear, were forced to receive these new guests as friends; whilst they and the country, as the Army passed along, were made believe, as the Swedes gave it out, that they intended no hostility to any, but were come to assist the King of Denmark against the designs of some of his rebellious Nobles. King Charles his chief care upon his landing, was to keep his soldiers from plundering, and by quick sending out of parties of horse to suppress the Danish troops which were quartered up and down the Island; or at least to hinder their retreat into Coppenhagen. Count To●te Lieutenant-General of the horse, led the Van; but the King himself (I know not by what fatality) did not stir till the day following: and however his main hopes of victory consisted in the quickness of his motion, he marched but slowly; fearing peradventure ambushes in an unknown Country, or lest he might be obliged, in the absence of his Naval forces, to bear the brunt of the war alone. The noise therefore of this invasion fled to Coppenhagen before him, and filled the Court and City with the terror of so imminent a danger. All was full of fear and confusion, and the people then at divine service (for it was upon the Sabbath day in the morning) struck with the apprehensions of their approaching ruin, which they looked upon as infallible, if the enemies made that hast they might, and assaulted the City, then destitute of order or forces to withstand them. The slight of the countrypeople, who came slocking into the town, magnifying the number and progress of the enemy according as their fears suggested, redoubled the terror; in so much, that all dreading their destruction as unavoidable, bethought how best to secure themselves. Some hide their best moveables where they best could, whilst others searched about, whither they might best sly and hid themselves. Many preferring their personal security to that of their Country, cried out for peace, and a recourse to the conquerors clemency: but the wisest, and they were but few, persuaded a vigorous resistance, and exhort the rest rather to commit their common safety to God, and a just defence, than to the arbitration of a cruel and insulting enemy. Neither were the disorders and apprehensions at Court inferior to these, until the King himself, having rejected the advice of those, who would have persuaded him to preserve himself for better times, by a timely retreat into Norway, or Holland, had declared, with a magnanimity truly royal; That he would live and die in his Nest, and not survive the sate and glory of his Country. The following letter, though not signed, fell as was informed into his hands, the which as being of an extraordinary nature, merits to be inserted; it was as followeth. Sir, Notwithstanding my being engaged in the service of your mortal Enemy, I am a very affectionate wellwisher to your Majesty. I am very confident that the King of Sweden designs to take Zealand from you, and consequently ywr crown, I humbly desire your Majesty to save your Royal person, the Queen, and the Princes your children, by a quick retreat into Norway, or elsewhere, until this tempest be over, and some happier opportunity present itself, for the recovery of your kingdom. Save yourself Sir, that you may not fall into his hands, preserve yourself for better times, and believe the counsel of him who is your Majesty's most humble servant. I will leave the disquisition of the author, the contriver, and the intrigue of this letter to the curious, and only add, that if he had followed the advice of most part of his Council, he had harkened to that of his kind enemy, and lost his kingdom into the bargain. But he being more generously resolved, did by his example raise the drooping spirits of them about him, which quickly appeared in their countenances, and expressions. Shame and emulation, and a desire of revenge, had mastered those weaker passions their fear had begot in them before; so that at present there was none amongst them, that did not seem full of courage and indignation, against the unjust proceed of the enemy. The Court being thus appeased, and confirmed; the King commanded the trumpet to sound to horse, and quick messengers to be dispatched into the Country, to alarm those horse that were quartered in the neighbouring Villages, and order their sudden coming to Town, which they did with so much diligence, that they prevented the enemy's speed and precaution. In the mean time, the Magistrates and chief amongst the Citizens were sent for, and enquiry made, what was to be expected from them in so imminent a danger? The King having aggravated the ambition and perfidy of the Enemy, added, that they were not now to sight for the recovery of what they had lost, but lest they should lose (which he abhorred to think on) what they had yet remaining, and become the prey and scorn of their insulting foes. The Lord Gerstorf great Master of the kingdom, proceeded to tell them, That there was nothing more glorious for generous spirits, than bravely to maintain that duty, and that fidelity, which they owed by nature and oath, to their King and Country. They were now reduced to that extremity, that they must defend themselves or perish; there being no mean betwixt the Enemy's ambition, and their slavery. He did therefore exhort them in his Majesty's name, to unity and concord amongst themselves, to sight like men, to arm all that could bear arms, and to refuse no labour, nor nothing that might be required from them for their common defence. The Enemy was not so formidable as some men believed, nor their condition so despicable, but that they might yet hope for an issue suitable to the equity and innocency of their cause, if they did not betray it by their own dissensions and infidelity. There were some who had apprehended, that the Citizen's fears might surmount their loyalty; which they having understood, protested by the mouth of their chief Burgomaster John Nansen, that they would expose their lives and what ever was dear to them, for the defence of their King and Country; and by an example worthy to be transferred to posterity cried out, They would die his Majesty's subjects. Monsieur Van Beuning Pensionair of Amsterdam; then Ambassador from the State's General of the United Low-Countries, at Court, did by his presence and authority (which the King of Sweden complained of afterwards, as discrepant from the function of an Ambassador) extremely raise the minds of all, and exhorting them to a brave defence, assured them of speedy succours and relief out of the Low-Countries, in case they held out but till it was possible for a fleet to come to their assistance. He visited the guards in person, and throwing moneys by handful amongst the soldiers, did much quicken them by his liberality and promises. But that he might hasten those aids he had so seriously assured them off, and lest his passage might be cut off by the Swedish fleet already in sight, he immediately went on board, and set sail for Holland in a man of war, which lay ready in the haven for his transport. Owen Joel a Danish Gentleman, was sent by the King along with him, but deputed to the Elector of Brandenburg, to complain of this unjust invasion of the Swedes, and to invite him also to his aid and secure. These Ambassadors touched upon the Coasts of Norway in their passage, and landing at Flecker, acquainted the Governor by word of mouth, and the King's Officers farther off by Letters, of the renewing of the wars in Denmark, admonishing them to stand upon their guards, as well against the surprises, as the open violence of the Swedes, now their declared enemies. Whilst Van Beuning hastens towards Holland, struggling against the winds, the rumour of the Swedish invasion slew thither before him, and having gained belief with them that were most concerned, the States voted a fleet and 2000 foot, for the present relief of Coppenhagen. Van Beuning's arrival quickened these preparations, for having demonstrated the danger Denmark was in, and the King's earnest desires for the hastening of the succours, added, that it was impossible for the City to hold out much above six weeks. Hereupon all imaginable speed and care was taken, to forward the designed supplies, neither could the Swedish Ministers then in Holland, with all their skill (however they magnified their Master's affection and amity towards the State's General) divert them from their taken resolution. Nay, the King himself having dismissed above seventy of their Merchant's ships, which he had surprised in the Sound, wrote to them the 21 of August out of his Camp, Aug. 21. in which Letters, after an enumeration of the reasons, which he said, obliged him to continue the war, and mention of the ancient confederations betwixt the Crown of Sweden, and the United Low-Countries, he did solemnly profess, that he desired nothing more than the liberty of Commerce, and an unviolable friendship with the free Belgic Provinces, which he was for his part resolved to persist in, and testify by all arguments of candour and reality, if they on their parts would but do the same, as it became true confederates and friends. But all this was to no purpose; for the States sensible what danger might accrue to their Eastern traffic (nay many of them judged it quite ruined if Denmark were lost (and the very ship-fraught alone was estimated at three hundred and fixty thousand pound sterling a year) if the two Northern Crowns were united under one Prince, resolved to hinder it by balancing their forces, and aiding still the weaker; so that they did not only not change their resolutions, but commanded the voted supplies to be made ready with all imaginable speed; and in the mean time, sent several expresses to the King of Denmark, to assure him of the sudden coming of their fleet and forces to his assistance. All this while the Danes were busy in fortifying their Town, they repair their old works, raise new ones where they were defective, cleanse and deepen their moats, and strengthen their bulworks and curtains, with cannons, and mortarpieces, and great granadoes (lying here and there upon the parapets to be rolled down into the moat upon occasion, a very useful and destructive invention) and several other offensive and defensive arms. No age, no sex, no quality or order of men were exempt from labour, but all were employed in working or watching, the public danger they were all in, requiring their whole endeavours for their common safety. The King's example and presence encouraged all men; for he seldom quitted the walls, spending the d●● amongst his soldiers and workmen, and that part of the night which his repose required, in his pavilion upon the ramparts, so that there was no body of so abject a spirit, that did not willingly woe travails and dangers, where his Prince was his spectator and companion. Neither did the King confine his care to Coppenhagen only: Cronenburg being looked upon as the most considerable fortress of the Kingdom, as it really is, was judged worthy his best thoughts. He therefore sent one Benfield thither, and joining one Bruno and Belde in Commission with him, seriously recommended the conservation of that important place, to th●●r valour and fidelity. Necessity and Despair, those two powerful movers, obliged the Danes to these unusual preparations for war; but the distrust they had of their own affairs, made them wish for peace, for their City was not well fortified, the succours they were to expect were far off, their Ga●●son did not exceed twelve hundred effective soldiers, and the Citizens, as it is usual in such encounters, however numerous, were but few in force and resolution. For these reasons, Magnus Hoeg, Aug. 8. and Christian Ski●l, two Senators of the Kingdom, were dispatched in Embassy to the King of Sweden, the same day he arrived, with instructions to divert him if it were possible from his present expedition, or delay him from his more active prosecution of it. The day following they met him at Ringstead, but being it was late, they were not admitted to audience before next morning, and that than not without much difficulty. 10. Being introduced into the King's presence, they told him in a long speech (whereof this is the sum) that the wars betwixt the two Kings, had not only been composed and ended by the peace of Rotschkild, but what ever had been acted in the same forgot and forgiven, by a solemn act of oblivion on both sides: But being some doubts and difficulties were risen, concerning the true sense of the Articles of the said Pacification, there had been another Treaty held at Coppenhagen, for explication of the first, wherein all the aforesaid difficulties had been removed, and every thing else so agreed upon, that there seemed nothing more to be desired. These things being thus, the King their Master could not choose but wonder, especially being he had on his part performed every thing he had promised, to see himself and his dominions, and that without any denunciation of war at all, invaded in a hostile manner. Lastly, having extolled their Princes desire for Peace; they added, they had been sent to his Majesty for that purpose, and to remove and obstacles or misunderstandings that might occasion a new breach. They therefore desired Commissioners might be appointed to treat with them, not doubting but to be able to demonstrate abundantly, that their King was not only a stranger to all thoughts of war, but extremely desirous of peace and concord, which he would also (if it might be) always maintain and cherish. The King but little moved with what he heard with patience, having repeated what had happened in the former wars, and former times; added, that he had been more then sufficiently provoked to continue this, by the continual injuries he and his Crown had received from Denmark, which did not cease to endeavour his, and his subjects ●uine, by their daily practices against them. This he said, sufficiently appeared out of their intercepted letters, by their disturbing of the liberty of Commerce in the Sound, by their various obstructing & delaying of the execution of the treaty of Rotschkild (whereby they had hindered the prosecution of his other more weighty designs) and by their refusing to deliver Carloff (who had rob him in Guinea) into his hands. He farther complained, of their ill using of his father in law the Duke of Holstein, of their refusing to enter into a nearer confederation with Sweden, and their den●ing to lend him ten ships at his request. For these and other causes he had resolved, being also advised to ●t by his Council, to continue the war (for so he termed it, urging that a war could not be said to be ended, before the execution of the Treaty that concluded it was completed) and leave the issue of it to God, and his good fortune. The Danish Ministers protesting their innocency in all things; replied, that it was not they, being they had performed what ever they were obliged to by the late Treaty, who were the cause of these delays so much complained of but the Swedes? who had not made good their promises. They desired those letters so much spoke of might be produced, being they knew nothing of them, and urged that the business of the Guiney controversy, was concluded with his Ambassador Coyet before he had left Coppenhagen. As for the Duke of Holstein, he had obtained by the Swedish interposition, all he could reasonably desire, and as for themselves, their Kingdom was so exhausted, that it was impossible for them either to furnish the desired ships, or to engage themselves in a more active confederation. They hoped therefore, that his Majesty would not refuse an equitable ●●eaty, beseeching him (as they had done before) to appoint Commissioners to treat with them, whereby the remaining differences if there were any, might be removed, and the flames of a new war, which could not prove but ruinous to both sides, be extinguished; before they broke out to further violence. The King made no great return to these passionate expressions of the Ambassadors, though mingled with tears; but demanded them, whether they for their particular did desire his protection? which they refusing, it was told them they had their last answer. The Ambassadors seeing the King inexorable, took leave of him and returned to their lodgings, where they were followed by Marshal oxenstern, and the Count of slippenbach, by order from the King; who asked them whether they had any thing more to propose, besides what they had said to his Majesty? from whom they were sent to them, to know their farther desires. The Danes having repeated in substance, what they had delivered to the King, were answered by Slippenbach in his Majesty's sense; adding moreover, that the Danes had by their delays, occasioned not only the increase of the Pole, Muscovite, and Brandenburg's powers, but the precipitate election of the Roman Emperor, as also the confederations of those Princes against Sweden. It was well known how precious a thing time was, not to be recalled by the Gods themselves; and being Denmark's fall seemed now inevitable, and at hand, they should choose the best means to save themselves. The King of Sweden was Master of the field, and would suddenly be of their fortresses and towns too; they should therefore have recourse to their sovereign remedy. What could it signify to subjects how their Prince was called? or of what use was the sound of a few syllables, it was therefore equal to them, whether Charles or Frederick were their King. There was one God who was the disposer of Empires, and it seemed Denmark's fatal hour was now drawing near. He would notwithstanding, pray to the King of Kings, that so noble a City as Coppenhagen was, might not be destroyed, and so many thousands of persons involved in its ruins. The Swedes, when they had conquered and taken possession of the whole Kingdom, would abundantly manifest the justice of their proceed to all men. The Ambassadors being dismissed with this severe message, were upon the point to departed, when it was told them again, that if they were solicitous about the event of this present expedition, they should make such propositions to the Swedish Ambassadors, then residing in Coppenhagen, as might be conformable to the present state of their affairs, and the condition they were then in. The Ambassadors being returned to the City, and having acquainted their King with what had passed in their negotiation, applied themselves to the Swedish Ambassador Mons. Bielke, then in restraint; demanding him, whether he had any instructions to treat about peace? which he denying▪ they resolved, as they wrote in their letters to the French Ambassador then in the Swedish Camp, to commit their cause and its decision to God alone. The said Swedish Ambassador, was in the mean time in no little danger through the people's fury, who believing that he, under the colour of friendship had betrayed them into this war, however he solemnly protested to be altogether a stranger to his Master's present proceed, and not to have had the least knowledge of this invasion. Which is more than probable, being Coyet his Colleague, who was returned to his Master some days before, had left papers of consequence, and a good sum of moneys behind him, which fell into the Danes hands. But neither these excuses, nor his standing upon his guard in his lodgings, whither all the Swedes then in Town were fled for Sanctuary, could have saved him, if the King had not upon his request taken him into his protection, and secured him in Rosenburg, a house of pleasure in the King's garden; where he remained under custody (notwithstanding the Swedes objecting of the breach of the law of Nations by his detension) until he was afterward delivered thence by the intercession of the Mediators of England & Holland, especially the last. All hopes of Peace being now laid aside, the Danes prepare for war with so much the more vigour. They burn the suburbs, which they had hitherto spared, & omitted nothing they thought requisite for their defence. By this time, the Swedes troops were advanced within sight of the Town, and seeing the suburbs on fire, could not choose but wonder, that they who but a while since, armed & in a warlike posture, had not refused peace upon such mean conditions, should now unarmed, and destitute of any real force to defend themselves, not despair of their safety. King Charles observing the enemy's countenance, made a stand till all his army was come up, and then seized upon the two Forts of Wartew and Ladegard, which joined by continual works and trenches together, extending also on both sides to the sea, environed the whole suburbs: and now his Navy, consisting of 28 men of War were in sight, and commanded to anchor before the Town, so that the City was environed by sea and land, and shut up from all intercourse from without. But before I begin to describe the particulars of this famous siege, I have thought it not impertinent to say something of the original, increase, and present state of this City, the Metropolitan of Denmark, and one of the beautifullest of the whole North. Coppenhagen the royal seat of the Danish Kings, called by the inhabitants Kiobenhaven, that is to say, the Merchants-haven; is seated upon the East side of the Island of Zealand, under the 56 degr. of Northern latitude. This Town was in its beginnings very mean, a few fisher-men's Cottages; but in succession of time grew to that greatness, by reason of the excellency of the haven, that it is at this present, most justly ranked amongst the most noble Cities of the North. Many of its Kings, especially Christian the fourth; the memory of whose virtues is still cherished by the inhabitants, adorned this their residence with many notable privileges and public buildings. This Christian, having laid the foundation of a new City in the Isle of Amack, joined it to the old by a bridge, and called it by the name of Christians-haven. He built also a goodly Magazine house, and strengthened the City on the Island-side with walls and bulworks, but these fortifications neglected, and well-nigh fallen in the long peace they had enjoyed, were now repaired. The Moats were cleansed and deepned, and new works being added to the old where they were defective, the Landside was enclosed with ten whole, and two half bulworks, the rest of the circumference, lying betwixt the Citadel and the Western part of the Town, is environed with the sea, which extending itself Southward, divides the King's Palace, a fabric of ancient structure, from the Island of Amack by a narrow inlet, making the most commodious and capacious haven, as also the most safe against all winds of the whole Baltic sea Coppenhagen hath as well as other great towns, felt the various vicissitudes of fortune. The Lubeckers having pillaged it twice, consumed it once with fire. Jarimarus Prince of Rugen, the Sweaes; and the Hanse Towns, ravaged it by turns, though these last, in the year 1427 upon another attempt, were beaten off with much loss. Neither hath this City been only oppressed by strangers, it hath laboured also under the miseries of civil dissensions, for taking part with Christian the second against Frederick, it was taken by Frederick, and in the year 1530, after a years siege, and the calamity of famine and war, forced to surrender itself to Christian the third. After that it enjoyed the sweets of peace for a long series of years, until Charles Gustave King of Sweden made war upon it, who had also subdued it, if the Dutch, the Brandenburgers, the Imperialists, the Poles, the Muscovites, and almost whole Europe had not hastened to its succour, as concerned in its conservation, and rescued it out of the hands of that victorious Prince. But of these in order. King Charles his sea and land forces being, as we have already mentioned, met before the Town, seized upon the Castle of Wartow, and Ladegard, as also the other outworks, without resistance; for the Citizens solicitous for the main, and not sufficing for all had contracted their forces within their walls. He omitted the sudden assaulting of the City, having been certainly informed of the enemy's desperation and multitude, resolved to perish rather than change master. Being therefore overborn by the advice of his chief Officers, he was forced to prolong the siege; but lest he should leave any place behind him out of his power, he divided his Army, and sent Marshal Wrangel with part of it, to besiege the strong Castle of Cronenburg, which commands the Sound; not absurdly fancying by taking of it, to deter foreign forces from coming to relieve Coppenhagen, or at least, to be the better able to hinder and oppose them if they should attempt it. COPPENHAGEN xxxxx th●● Outworks abandoned by the Danas anaaa the Swedes app●●●●●● Christians Ha●●● D the Palace F Citadel G 〈◊〉 H North Porte M West Porte N Helmer Bul●●●●● Coppenhagen view of Copenhagen map of Copenhagen The Swedes being rendered more wary by so many losses, omitted the present attacking of the town, to secure and fortify their own quarters; they therefore strengthen the outworks the Citizens had formerly quitted; with pallisadoes they turn their breast-works against the town, and in them, and their ditches or moats (dividing them near the sea, and cutting them off from the rest of the said works) they made a quarter large enough to contain all their foot, and all their instruments of war. This quarter was strengthened within with a ravelin, and on the side towards the fields with a tenaille, or tongue; and being also seated betwixt the sea and St. George's lake, was secured on the back side by the right wing of horse, which lay in the Holland's village. The rest of the horse (except the guards disposed of upon the several avenues of the town) were enquartered betwixt Uttersleve and Wartow in the open field, ready in case the Citizens should sally again, to oppose them upon their first appearance. The Danes were no less busy on their side; they cut down all the trees which which were in the Queen's garden or else where planted, as well for ornament as use, without their gates; they burned such edifices as were yet standing, and levelly their very rubbish with the ground, lest the enemy might find any safety or shelter behind them. Things being thus ordered on both sides, the Danes full of hopes, and encouraged by their former good fortunes, prepare for another sally, but being upon the point to march, they were stayed by the sudden appearance of the Swedish horse descending the hill from Walbuy. This unexpected sight did not only break their present design, but filled them with amazement and jealousy, whilst most of them apprehended there might be treason amongst themselves, and a secret correspondence with the enemy from within. But not knowing how that might be, the town being so well guarded, and at a loss who to suspect, an uncertain rumour was spread abroad, that a standard had been seen lift up, and displayed upon Ulefeld's house, which all concluded was done to give the enemy notice of what passed in the town, by orders from that traitor (as they called him) to his King and Country. But the said lodgings being visited and searched, and some who were suspected examined and imprisoned, though nothing got out of them, this sear vanished. But the true reason of this discovery was not known till afterwards. There was a Wind mill not far from the town, which over-looked it, though at a distance; the Swedes having their sentinels day and night there, could (though confusedly) by the help of perspectives, see what was done upon the walls, which they within were not at first ware of. The Swedes having secured their quarters, began to infest the town by shooting multitudes of glowing bullets into it, especially by night, to add terror to the harm they might do; and indeed the fear was greater than the mischief, for the King having at the beginning of the siege, appointed three hundred men to guard the several streets of the town, as well against such accidents as casual fires, had abundantly provided for any harm that way; which order had that also of good in it, that the other Citizens and soldiers who were appointed for defence of the ramparts, being strictly enjoined not to quit their stations in any case whatsoever, were less solicitous for their own dwellings, being secure in the others care. These men therefore being provided with great hooks, great tongs made like men's fingers at the ends, and other such instruments to handle these fire-balls, easily prevented their mischief, so that there was no material harm done, either by them, or by the granadoes thrown into the town, during the whole Siege. And now the Swedes began to approach again, but with more circumspection then at first, for they built a large square fort, to defend their trenches, and making use of St. George's dike, fortify it with a breast work and pallisadoes, and having raised a battery for two and twenty pieces of Cannon upon it, began to thunder upon the remains of the Tower, upon the Helmer bullwork and opposite Curtain, endeavouring by that violence to dismount the Cannon upon the walls. They also made another battery in the Ladegard fort, of nine Guns, out of which they shot (not only bullets) but fire-balls into the City. The fortifications at Wartow being open towards the town, were shut up with new breast-works, and further strengthened with twelve pieces of Ordnance. The besieged had ordered two other Prames with good Cannon in them, to flank and defend the East side of the town, which they did with so much obstinacy, that the incessant violence of the guns out of this sconce, could not oblige them to quit their stations; the covers indeed of these flat boats were beaten down, and that was all the harm was done them, which they sufficiently revenged by dismounting some of the adverse cannon, and killing several of their men. The Danes seeing the enemy's order and approaches, and seeing no means to disturb their advance but by sallies, resolved yet again to try their fortune that way. They stole out of the North gate, Aug. 30. with four hundred horse and foot, and falling with great haste and resolution upon the enemy's post, on the other side the Bebling Lake, beat them from it at first onset, but being frighted by their horse which hastened to their succours, they were forced to retire towards the walls again, leaving behind them one Captain, and fifteen or sixteen common soldiers. This did not daunt them so, but they would hazard another combat, which five hundred of them rushing upon the adverse approaches, performed with much resolution. They indeed routed these next to them, as it is usual in sudden sallies at first, but these run aways did but save themselves in their sconces, whereby they not only eluded the endeavours of their pursuers, but being suddenly reinforced from the neighbouring stations, forced them back; mortally wounding too of their Colonels, Urn and Bremer, who died of their hurts the following day. King Frederick escaped also narrowly that same day: for having stood near the West port a good while to see the skirmishing without, he had no sooner changed place, but Col. Lange stepping into it, was shot through the breast with a musket bullet, whereof he died some few days after. Neither is this the only danger the King hath been in, for Providence (who hath a peculiar care of Princes) protected him from another no less eminent, some time before; He had no sooner removed himself from leaning upon a wall at the same West port, but a musket bullet slept in that very place, where he had rested his head but a moment before. The Danes seeing they could do no more good by their sallies, by reason of the enemy's vigilance and strength, opposed new works to their approaches; they made a Ravelin upon the Curtain next the Western gate, with a covered way which extended to both sides the said gate, and strengthened the Helmer Bulwark, the weakest place of the whole town, by reason of the sharpness of the angle, and the length of the Curtain Northward, exceeding musket shot with another Ravelin, against the enemy's approaches; which they advanced upon the Dike, betwixt the Bebling and St. George's lake. The Swedes had likewise omitted nothing for securing of their approaches, they raised another redoubt in the highway, and joined all their quarters with lines of communication. The cannon thundered perpetually on both sides, and scarce a day passed without skirmishing, though with no notable advantage for either party. The City had the worst of it, for by this time provisions grew very dear, the public magazines were empty, and there was no moneys in the treasury, so that private men were forced to support the public charges, by enquartering and feeding the soldiery. There was indeed store of wine, of oil, and of corn, but little or no butter, fresh meats, or fuel; what there was, was registered, as well the wants of the poor, as the better provisions of the richer Citizens: the hay for the horses was divided, to each trooper his share a part, for fear the fire might consume the whole if kept together, and the gunpowder was for the same reason, disposed of into several quarters of the town. The besieged bore these hardships with much constancy, being chief encouraged by the example of the great ones, especially the King himself; who refusing those refreshments which distinguish Princes from the vulgar, was content to share with the soldiers in all their hardships. The Swedish fleet was by this increased, with a supplement of six men of war; they had sunk several old vessels in the entry of the haven of Coppenhagen, to hinder the passage; but yet they could not either do that, or watch so narrowly, but several messengers and boats, and some little provisions out of the Isles, stole into the town. These brought the glad tidings of the preparations in the United Low-Countries for their relief, of the Elector of Brandenburg's marching into Holstein with the Imperial and Polish forces, and how that the Swedes had surprised nothing in that Country upon their first breach, save the Regiment of Guards already mentioned. These news did indeed much quicken the besieged, until the fatal surrender of Cronenburg had like to have sunk them. But we will leave them a while to their grief, well-nigh despair, with the apprehensions they had of the woeful consequences of this loss; and deliver in short, the story of the taking of this important Fortress. CRONENBURG view of Kronborg Scale of Rods 12 foot to a Rod for the Outworks Cronenburg Fortified with outworks by the Swedes map of Kronborg The Swedes had made great provision of all sorts of Engines, fit for assaulting of Towns, which King Frederick having notice of, as also that they were at a place called Flescha, on the other side of Amak, ept. 6. resolved to attempt the seizing or ruining of them. The most desperate Seamen were picked out for this exploit, but the wary Enemy sensible of the danger, prevented it by a timely landing of their Instruments, and withdrawing of themselves. The Swedish Fleet was retired from before the Haven of Coppenhagen, toward the Sound, in whose absence, many lesser Vessels, with some provisions, partly out of duty and partly out of desire of gain, (for they made great profit of their Merchandises) stole daily into the Town; Sept. 25. twelve Boats with store of refreshments, and a hundred and sixty Soldiers sent from Laland, creeping along their shores, and by favour of the night and lusty rowing, got into the Town in safety: but that which no less amazed than rejoiced the Citizens, was the unexpected arrival of a Swedish Frigate of sixteen Guns, loaden with spoils and prey. The Master and Seamen were Swedes, but it happened, that besides their Lading they had a Danish youth (I would I knew his name) and sixty Zealand Boors on board. The Vessel having passed the Isle of Wenen with full sail, and in sight of Coppenhagen, the young Dane showing his Countrymen the Town with his finger, told them they had a happy opportunity to deliver themselves out of their slavery, and do their Country some service, if they would resolutely fall upon the Swedes with them, and turn their course into the Haven. He had no sooner said this, but it was resolved upon, and as soon put in execution, for most of the Seamen being under hatches, they easily mastered rest, and came as they designed with full sail into the Haven. But that which made most noise in the Town, was the intercepting of a Letter of the King of Swedens to Douglas, his General in Liefland, with Orders for the seizing of the Castle of Mithow in Coucland, which he notwithstanding did, as also the Duke in it, who with his Lady and Children, were sent under safe conduct to Riga. This violence was aggravated with all the circumstances of infidelity and tyranny, the better to estrange the people from any thoughts of an accommodation with such an Enemy. The Swedes having brought all their strength before Coppenhagen, and having enlarged and fortified their Quarters, made all the appearances of force imaginable; and to show they were in earnest, thundered upon the Town from three several Batteries at once, with that impetuosity, that they threw down the point of the Battery at the Western Gate, shivered many houses in Town, and slew sixteen of the Desendants with their Cannon bullets in one day: to this they added the terror of their Granades, which they tossed over the Walls in great numbers, but not with that success they expected, for they either fell into Pudoles and Moorish places, or were prevented before they took fire, by the vigilancy and address of those who were appointed to attend them. The Danes repaired by night the Battery the Swedes had shaken, and disposing of their Cannon (of which they had above 300 in all upon their Walls) in convenient places, rebeat the Enemies Forts and Works, and oblige them to the like nocturnal labours and reparations. They also threw great stones out of their Mortars into the Camp, omitting nothing which they thought hurtful or offensive, so that the Siege and attack seemed reciprocal, and alternative. Sept. 20. On the 20 of September, the Swedish Fleet having weighed their Anchors, sailed towards the Sound, leaving only four Ships behind them to attend the besieged; this infused new joy into the Citizens, fancying their promised relief out of the Low Countries to be near, so then disdaining to be blocked up by such a slender remainder, Held was commanded by the King to go and flight them with three men of War, which the Swedes perceiving, Octov. 1 cut their Cables and retired to the rest of their Fleet. The Danes encouraged by the supplies they had received from Laland, and their former successes, adventured another sally. A hundred and fifty armed for the most part with Scythes and Morning stars, rushed upon their most advanced approaches, and falling lustily on, slew above an hundred of the Enemy's Pioniers (whom they surprised, resting from their labour, for it was late evening) and some few Soldiers: But the Guards hastening from all quarters to the relief of their men, they were forced to return, though not without the loss of a Captain, and six or seven Soldiers. The Swedes repaired the disorders of the late eruption the same night; which the besiegers observing, and heightened with so many lucky encounters, flew out upon them again, armed besides their usual Weapons, with hand Granades. The Swedes were building a Redoubt to secure their Trenches, which being yet imperfect was easily surprised, Oct. 4. many of the Workmen being slain, and the Materials of it most thrown down, the Danes retiring into their receptacles again, without any considerable loss. And thus both sides attacked, battered and offended each other, whilst the Swedes endeavoured to approach the City, and the Danes, to stave them off. The Swedish Fleet which had continued some time in the Sound, (seeing the netherlands Succouls were not so forward as they had imagined, and that several Vessels during their absence had not into the Town, as also some Merchant's ships which had been taken by the Danish Capers, not as enemies, but only to supply the present necessity of the besieged) returned back to Coppenhagen, and advancing as far as Draker, landed eight hundred Foot and three hundred Horse in the Island. 7. A thick Mist contributed much to their easy coming on shore, for they were not discovered till they were read to leap out of their Boats, which affrighted the Boors, and a few Soldiers that watched there away, and obliged them to save themselves by a timely flight. Amak lying on the South East side of Coppenhagen, and only divided from it by a Bridge, containing six English miles or six thousand paces in length, and four thousand in breadth. The ground is very fertile, abounding in Milk, Butter, Cheese, Hares, Domestic fowl, and all sorts of Kitchen herbs, insomuch that it may properly enough be called, the City's Store house, furnishing indeed its Markets with those necessary commodities; there are several Villages in it, inhabited partly by Danes, and partly by Dutch, the latter having been brought thither out of North Holland, by the command of Christian the second, to make Butter and Cheese (as being esteemed more skilful in that mystery than the Natives) above an hundred years since. The King's unseasonable indulgence, had permitted the Inhabitants to live at their own Houses with their Provisions and Cattle, upon their intercessions and promises, to guard the Avenues of the Island, and assurance that they could not be so surprised, but they should have time enough to retire, and send their Cattle and Provisions, with their Wives and Children before hand into the Town; but they were deceived, for the Swedes were upon them before they were ware, so that they had scarce time to save their own persons and their Cattle. The Swedes being become thus Masters of the Island, began forthwith to fortify their landing place, and secure themselves a retreat, in case the Citizens should attempt to disturb them in their new Conquest. King Frederick made indeed a show as if he would have fought them, appearing in the Island about noon with all his Horse, but he was dissuaded by them about him, and the Enemy's numbers, at least their advantage, being too strongly entrenched and Pallisadoed (for they had brought store of Turn-pikes, Frieze Horsemen, and such defensive materials with them) to be forced by a weaker Party than themselves. The Danes therefore seeing there was no good to be done upon the Enemy, returned into the Town, but first burned Sunbug a Village near the Gate, lest it might afford them either lodgings or shelter. But the Swedes stay in the Island was not long, Octob. 9 for King Charles having received certain intelligence that the netherlands Fleet was under sail, and on its way towards Denmark, quitted his present design, with a resolution to oppose the advance of these succours. In the mean time, because the Enemy might not overmuch rejoice at his departure▪ he commanded all the Villages and Houses in the whole Island, to be pillaged and burnt, and whatever might be of use to the besieged in his absence, to be destroyed. The Danes beheld this sad spectacle from their Walls and Towers with much regret, especially such who were particularly concerned in this devastation. But the King knowing bewailings were fruitless, resolved to revenge this violence, being also incited to it by the disorders of the Enemy, he being assured by a fugitive out of their Troops, that they being dispersed through the Island, and intent only upon their plunderings, might be easily surprised and oppressed. Hereupon the King commands to sound to Horse, Octob. 10. and all being in a readiness, marches out himself with his own Guards; two hundred and fifty Horse commanded by Guldenlew and John Alekefeld, a few Dragoons, and a good Troop for the Reserve. Some of the nimblest Foot got up behind the Troopers, for the business required expedition, and four light Field-pieces, drawn each of them by single Horses were carried along. The Senators who were present, would have dissuaded the King from hazarding his person (in whose safety their all, and their Countries did consist) to the uncertainties of war; but he knowing of what moment the presence of Princes are in such encounters, and hearing that the King of Sweden was also in the Isle in person, gave them no hearing, but clapping spurs to his horse continued his way. The Swedes being alarmed with this appearance, drew into a Body near a Village called the Holland's Dorp; they did not exceed three hundred Horse, and those for the most part fresh men, and one hundred Foot. The Danes finding them in this posture, charged them bravely, and after some resistance broke and routed them, and had in probability, if they had pursued them closely, taken or slain King Charles himself, who together with the Prince of Sulsbach and Wrangel, were forced to a hasty retreat, leaving above a hundred of their men behind them upon the place. Some few days after, the King escaped no less danger by water, than he had done before by land; For the Boat which he was in, passing out of Zealand into Schonen, striking against a Galliot (which by violence of the Wind and stream was forced upon him) was broke in pieces. Most of his men were drowned, whilst he catching by the end of a Rope was saved, and pulled up into the great Vessel, with the loss only of his Hat and Staff. Count Slippenbach was also with him, but reprieved for the present, though he perished afterwards by the same Destiny. The Danes content with this Victory, would not endanger the losing of it by pursuing it, but returned in triumph into the Town, then slain and wounded not exceeding thirty in all. The joy was so great for this success, that they gave public Thanks in their Churches for it; forgetting the just sorrows they had conceived for those real losses they had sustained, being they saw themselves so eminently revenged upon the Authors of them. The same morning the Besieged had sallied out with three hundred men upon the Enemy's Works by the Behind Lake, but found them in such a posture of defence, that they were forced not only to desist but retire. This done, the Swedes raised a new Battery of eight Guns upon the said Dike, and whilst it was a building, threw great stones and Granades out of two Mortar-pieces, without intermission into the Town. Upon the eleventh day, they shipped their Troops in Amak, and set sail towards the Sound, the news of the approach of the Belgic Fleet increasing daily. The Danes made yet another sally, after the departure of the Enemy out of Amak, with four hundred men, upon the square Fort or Redoubt next the West Gate, and beat the Defendants out of it with Hand granadoes, and other fireworks which they showered into it. They threw down and pulled out the Turn-pikes and Pallisadoes, which were planted for its security, and having filled the Trenches with much terror, retired without the loss of one man, in safety into the Town. However the Swedes had endeavoured to approach the City with their whole might, yet the valour of the besieged was such, that they could do it but slowly, and not without much difficulty▪ by reason of the frequent sallies, and uncessant firings out of the Town. And yet they were got within fifty paces of the Moat, and would undoubtedly have advanced farther, if they had had time. They approached upon that side of the City, not as being the weakest, for it was well flanked on both sides, but with design (as I suppose) to get into the covered way, and by it to the Sow or Dike next the Gate, which being broken down (for the earth was lower there) all the water of the Moat which it supported, would be let out, the Moats dreigned, and the Ascent to the Walls, on all sides by that means dry and easy. But the time, as we noted, failing them by reason of the Netherlanders approach, King Charles betook himselt to other Counsels, and making a show as if he were not averse from Peace, signified the same by a Trumpet to the City. But being refused, as also the Propositions from the English and French Ministers, for a Cessation from Arms rejected, as unseasonable, being they daily expected their relief; he omitted the present attacking of Coppenhagen, and transferred the War into the Sound, with a resolution to oppose the Dutch in their passage that way with all his power. Whilst these two parties do thus amuse the world with their struggle in Denmark, the Dutch Fleet aslembled at the Vly in North Helland. It is not imaginable with what fervour the depart of these succours was pressed by all men. De Witte Vice-Admiral of Rotterdam was first ready with his Squadron, and sailed to Doggersand, with Orders to expect the rest of the Fleet there. But a sudden and dreadful Tempest rising out of the North and North East, forced him back into the Maze, to repair the disorders he had suffered in it. But the Merchantmen did not escape so, for being unable to resist the rage and violence of the Sea, several of them were sunk, and many being thrown upon the Coasts of Holland and Friezland, were split and swallowed in that vast abyss. Amongst the rest▪ there was a Citizen of Dockum, whose misfortune seemed the most deplorable of any; the Ship he was in lay at Anchor, but he fearing it would not be able to ride out the storm, pressed the Master to cut the Cable, and trust themselves to the mercy of the Water, which the Skipper refusing, added they had no hopes but in the firmness of their Anchor. The other not believing this, and ter●●sied by the prodigious reciprocation of the Waves, ran to the Cable with an Axe in his hand and cut it. The Ship being thus at liberty, slew in a trice to the Neighbouring shore, and being fling against the Pales thereof, by the force of the Wind and Sea, after some reiterated shocks broke in pieces. Before the Ship was wracked the man had lift up his Wife upon one of the pales, but turning about to help his son which stood by him, a sudden Gust had prevented him by throwing the Boy overboard, which the Father seeing, catched with one hand at one of the Pales, whilst he stooped with the other to help his Child, which he had done, if the said Pale being rotten and unable to support his weight, had not broken, whereby he also fell. His Wife astonished with so dismal a spectacle, and seized with a sudden grief, fell into a sound, and as if unwilling to survive such dear pledges, tumbled headlong into the Sea, and perished with her Husband and Child in that unpitying Element. There was no industry omitted to repair De Witte's shattered Vessels, as also to make ready the rest of the Fleet, to which end the States sent express Commissioners to the Fly, who with their presence and authority should hasten these preparations. And now all things being in a readiness, the Soldiers were embarked, only the Wind was contrary, and by good fortune continued so, until the number of the Fleet was well-nigh doubled, for when they were first ordered to set sail, they were scarce strong twenty men of War. James Wassenar Higher of Opdam, Octob. ●. and Lieutenant Admiral of Holland commanded the Fleet, and now the Wether being favourable, and the Wind at South East, he weighed Anchor, and failed accompanied with the prayers and wishes of his Countrymen, to relieve that City which thus long had been the prize, for which two potent Kings had in person contended. The Swedes had used all their industry to hinder these preparations of the Dutch; they had offered the States their own conditions in the Sound, and had amply enough not only laid before them their old and inviolable Confederations, but also the ill usage which they had received from the Danes, by their manifold exactions. But seeing the States resolved, they resolved also, to carry it on with a high hand, in as much as in them lay, and venture a Battle, though at Sea, rather than be frighted or treated, out of their hopes and Conquests in Denmark. They therefore had their Katches and Spy-boats, swarming about the Coasts of Holland, to observe the Fleets order and motion; not wanting as well friends as intelligence, within the very United Provinces themselves. And that it might appear that these were real ones, two Ships loaden with Ammunition, packed up in Herring Tuns, were intercepted in the Texel, designing to direct their course for Corsoer in Zealand. Opdam being advanced as far as the Point of Schagen was forced to Anchor there, as well to stay for De Witte, as the Wind to double the Cape, so that he could not reach Lapsand before the two and twentieth, where he was also forced to expect six days more, 22. by reason of contrary Winds. King Charles seeing his Adversaries Fleet so near, and in his neighbourhood, omitted nothing on his side for their reception. He went daily upon the Sands to visit and view their numbers, and bulk, and order, with his perspectives. Sometimes he seemed resolved to take advantage of the Wind and Stream, and fall upon them where they were, which both himself and many of his great Officers, wished afterwards they had done; considering that if they had been worsted, they might have retreated to Gottenburg, and that both the shores were possessed by the Swedish Troops. But the contrary opinion prevailed, which was to expect them in the Sound, being they must first pass the batteries of the Castles from both sides, and that they themselves if they were not victorious, might abundantly secure their retreat, by the neighbourhood of these two Forts, and the Haven of Lanskrown. The Wind being come about, and blowing gently out of the North, Opdam summoned the chief Officers and Captains on board, and having given those Orders to each of them which were necessary, dismissed them with this admonition; that they should not be wanting to themselves, to their Country, nor to them whose deliverance depended upon the success of their present endeavours. The Anchors being weighed with the general assent of all, they set sail for the Sound. But whilst they are hastening thither, it will not be amiss to take a view of the Admiral and Colonel Pichlars Instructions; which were as followeth. 1 The Lieutenant Admiral shall first and before all things take notice, That the intention and design of this State in this present Expedition of their Fleet, is, to deliver such of the Inhabitants and Subjects of this State as traffic in the East sea, from all oppression, as also to assist the King of Denmark against the King of Sweden, who lately, unexpectedly invaded him, and that so effectually, as may by God's help deliver him from the aforesaid violence. 2 To this end the Lieutenant Admiral shall sail with the Fleet of this State with all diligence to the Sound, and convoy thither the Auxiliaries of this State, designed for the assistance of the King and Kingdom of Denmark, and especially for the relief of Coppenhagen and Cronenburg. 3 Being come as far as Cronenburg, he shall so far countenance and assist the said Succours with all his Forces, that part of them may land and be received into the said Castle, in case upon communication with the Governor there, it be judged necessary. 4 He shall in like manner endeavour to put the rest of the Succours and necessaries, into Coppe●hagen. 5 He shall vigorously and manfully, like a Soldier and Seaman, endeavour to deliver all the Ships, Goods and Persons of the inhabitants of these United Provinces, who are taken or detained by the Ships of War of the King of Sweden. 6 For which end, he shall, in case he encounter the Swedish Fleet or any part of it, vigorously attack, and if possible, overcome the same, using therein such courage and Soldier like precaution, as the occurrences of affairs will permit, and he is entrusted with. 7 Further, he shall in general, treat all them who will any way oppose or impede him in prosecution of his said Orders, as is more amply mentioned in the aforesaid Article. He shall, the Land Militia being landed, continue with the Fleet under his Command in and near the Sound, and contribute by all Occurrences, all that is necessary to remove the mentioned oppression: Also he shall do his utmost endeavour, to retake any Ships belonging to the Inhabitants of this State now with the Swedes, and also hinder any further molesting of the Trafficking Subjects of this Land: in Order to which, he may upon such intelligences as he shall receive, as occasion may require, send any Ships or part of his Fleet, to prevent any design that may threaten them. 9 And in case the City of Coppenhagen and the Castle of Cronenburg should (which God forbidden) be taken, by the Swedes before the arrival of the Lieutenant Admiral, the said Lieutenant Admiral shall then keep with the Fleet upon the Coasts of Denmark and Norway, in such places as he shall judge securest and most proper to carry on the design of the States, as in the eighth Article, and to wait their farther Orders. 10 The Lieutenant Admiral shall comport himself as above, without notwithstanding tying himself so precisely to the Letter and Orders here prescribed, as not to act according to intelligence and occurrences, as he shall judge best for carrying on the designs and intentions of the States, as is already expressed: and shall also give the King of Denmark notice of his approach, and defer much to his considerations and pleasure, to which end he shall from time to time correspond with His Majesty. 11 The Lieutenant Admiral shall take care that he show all respect and civility to the Chiefs of other Armies or Squadrons belonging to any King, Commonwealth, or State, in peace and alliance with the State's General, conformable to their respective Treaties, yet without yielding in any thing contrary to these instructions, much less receiving any command from them, or suffering any visits by them: but repel any with force that shall thus pretend to treat him. Any chief Officers that come to die in this Expedition shall be succeeded by their Lieutenants or next Inferiors, unless uncapable, etc. 13 The Lieutenant Admiral shall keep an exact journal of all material Occurrences, and advertise the States and the respective Admiralties therewith. 14 The said Lieutenant Admiral, shall in all other occasions (not mentioned in these Instructions) which may happen, act by advice of his Council of War, and as shall be judged most for the Lands service. Sept. 14. 1658. Colonel Pichler had also his Instructions apart, which were That he should conduct his 38 Companies in the best order to the Sound. That being come thither, he should immediately confer with the Governor of Cronenburg, and put so many men with their Officers into the said Garrison, as should be judged necessary for its defence, by the said Governor. The said Officers and Companies should receive Orders from the King's Governors, reserving notwithstanding to themselves, the correction and paying their soldiers. He should also furnish them with Ammunition, if they wanted it. This done, he should in person go with the remaining Companies to Coppenhagen, and addressing himself forthwith to the King, or him who commanded there in Chief, receive such Orders as they pleased to give him, and precisely follow the same; reserving as above, the payment and military discipline over the same, to himself and his Council of War. Cornelius de Witte Vice-Admiral of Holland and West-Friezland, lead the Van, consisting of eleven men of War, two Fluyts, and one Fire ship; the main Battle containing 13 men of War, 2 Fluyts, and one Fire ship, was conducted by Opdam himself; and the Rear, equal in number and strength to the Avantguard, was brought up by Peter Florez, Vice-Admiral of North Holland. The Land Militia consisting of thirty eight Companies of Foot, under the Command of Colonel Pichler an old soldier, were, as also their chief Officers, carried in Fluyts, but manned and armed as the other with Cannon for war; except some few Companies and commanded men, which were dispersed and mingled with the Seamen, in the several Vessels of the Fleet. Count Wrangel High-Admiral of Sweden, who had hitherto lain with his Fleet, consisting of two and forty men of War, whereof twelve or thirteen were of vast greatness, under Cronenburg, seeing Opdam's order and motion, resolved to meet him in his passing the straits. He had divided his Navy into four Squadrons, the first being led by Henry Gerdson a Dutch Zealander, who having served long in the Swedish Fleet, would not now quit it; Wrangel himself followed him with the second, Vice-Admiral Bielkenstern with the third, and the Rear was closed by Gustavus Wrangel, a Kinsman of the Admirals. King Charles had levied Seamen about Lubeck and Wismar, and had many English intermingled with the rest. Many also of his old and best Soldiers, both Foot and Horse, were brought on board, he being resolved to omit nothing that lay within the compass of his power, for promoting of his Conquests, at least conserving the glory of his Arms by Sea as well as by Land. Things being thus ordered on both sides, they met, and fought with equal hopes and courage. The Dutch, born as it were in the Sea, and expert in that Element, disdained to see the honour they had acquired by their skill in Navigation, disputed by an unknowing Enemy, whilst the Swedes were transported with desire to show themselves men at Sea, as well as they had done by Land, especially being their King was a Spectator, and an exact observer as well of the brave, as more degenerous actions of his Soldiers. It was betwixt eight and nine in the morning, when the Dutch Fleet was advanced midway betwixt the two Castles. They from Cronenburg saluted them with a brace of Guns, being the Swedes Signal, but with lose powder: but the Datch not answering, they let fly with sharp from both Fortresses, but did no great harm, by reason of the distance▪ only one Bullet fell into Peter Florez his Ship out of Elzenburg Castle, which slew three of his men. De Witte, who led the Avanguard, approaching the Schonen shore, let fly a Broad side at the Bridge which extends itself into the Sea, so that they at the Battery there, fearing the like greeting from the other Vessels, quitted their Guns and fled into the Town. The Vice-Admiral being past the Bridge, directed his Course fully upon Wrangel, who advanced towards him, and however shot at by the Swedes Ships of their first Squadron, did not answer them, nor Wrangel himself who gave him a broad side, till he was come near him. He then discharged a whole volley of Cannon at him, and being repaid in kind, returned him his thanks in the same coin. The first Squadrons being past, the main Battles began to approach, and now the two Admirals being within reach, Wrangel thunders upon his Adversary, with his great and small shot, Opdam did the same, but with more success; for Wrangel's Ship lost her Rudder in the encounter, which necessitated her to retire out of the Battle, and go to Anchor under the Castle of Cronenburg. By this time the Fleets were mingled, and the fight grew hot on all sides, especially where the chief Officers were; for whilst each endeavoured to secure his own, all were engaged, which rendered the Combat terrible, and the more, being the place they contended in was so narrow. The contest betwixt Bielkenstern and De Witte was very hot, and might have been disputed longer, if the Swede being helped by one of his own Ships, called the Wismar, had not attacked him in his front and side, neither did he overcome him, till he had slain him, and sunk his Vessel; which his unadvised running upon the ground did much contribute to. Opdam having oppressed Wrangel was shot at, at a distance, by all the Ships that approached him, but laid on board by two, the Morningstar and the Pelican. These lying on his Lar-board side, fought lustily, and extremely perplexed the Defendants with hand Granades, which they threw amongst them out of the Round-top of their Main-masts. A third Vessel lying a stern of him, battered him sorely behind, and poured small shot into his , but there was no body there, for the Admiral though then extremely tormented with the Gout, had caused himself to be carried in a Chair, and placed before the door of the Hut or Captain's , on top of the upper Decks, that he might as well see, as be seen of all men, and give those directions that the present occasion required. He sustained the violence of the Enemies attacks for some time singly and alone, but Van Nes one of his Captains coming to his aid, the two Ships that had laid him on Board were mastered, the one being sunk by the said Van Nes, and the other taken by himself, and manned by his Lieutenant, but sunk also afterwards upon mistake, by one of his own men of War. Opdam's Ship, had in the heat of the Fight fallen foul of the Sands, as de Witte's had unhappily done before, if he had not prevented it by chopping to an Anchor, which saved him; for the Ship tacking about, by that means she cut and recovered the deep again. In the mean time she was extremely battered, her sails were all torn, her rigging broken, and her sides so pierced with Bullets, that she had five foot water in Hold. But nothing seemed more dreadful, than an accidental fire which took in the Poop, which would have proved fatal, if it had not been suddenly quenched. Opdam had more than half his men slain and wounded, and his brave Capt. Egbert Meus, had received some slight hurts, which rather heated than hindered him, to do all the functions of a worthy Commander. For all this the Admiral did not quit the fight, until left alone betwixt the two Fleets, so that he then followed his own towards Coppenhagen, whilst the Swedes assembled theirs under Cronenburg. The Dutch lost in this Fight about eight hundred men, amongst whom were the two Vice Admirals, de Witte, and Peter Florez, (the last having been slain by an accidental Bullet at a distance) and five Captains. Only de Witte's ship, called the Brederode (their Admiral in the English War) was lost, having been stranded and sunk, as we have already mentioned. The Swedes had indeed taken Captain Brunsfield's Ship, having slain him, and well nigh all his men, but they quitted it again, it being on fire, which threatened its sudden ruin; but that being quenched by the remaining who were left in it, being but 14 in number, the Vessel was brought by them to the rest of the Fleet. The loss on the Swedes side was greater; for three of their Ships were taken, and two, some say more sunk. There perished two more of their Ships, in their retreat to Lanskrown, one being stranded and quitted by them near the Isle of Ween, and the other, running upon its own Anchor, split in the entry of the Haven. The number of the slain and drowned on the Swedish side is uncertain; as near as I can gather, they doubled that of the Dutch, though these affirm them to have been more, and the other scarce so many. It is constant that all on neither side did not their duties, but being the number of either's Cowards was not very disproportionable, the disadvantage that way seems not unequal. But to leave these degenerous spirits to the shame and punishment that attends them, we will pursue our Relation. Towards Evening, the Danish Admiral Bielke, who by reason of the contrary Winds could not get up to the fight, joined Opdam betwixt Coppenhagen and Ween, with six men of War. Hereupon it was resolved to engage the Enemies again, but they having secured themselves in Lanskrown, the design was changed into a Blockade, and being they could not enter the Haven without too great a hazard, to endeavour to destroy it by sinking several old ships filled with sand, stones, broken Cannon, and such like Ballast, in the entry of it, and so render the Fleet within it useless, by obstructing their passage out again. The Swedes were at first frightened with the greatness of these preparations, not thinking that impossible, which they saw undertaken, and pursued with so much eagerness. Seeing therefore they could not hinder what they so much feared by force, they would try what threatening could do, and sent King Frederick word, that they would revenge the detriment which should be done their Haven, with the destruction of the Kingdom of Denmark. But the Danes did not desist for all these menaces, but returned answer, that the King would persist in his design, if he thought it might prove prejudicial to his Enemies, not despairing, but to be able another day to revenge those injuries, which their malice might create him in Denmark, by a just retaliation in Sweden itself. But this, as also another design of the Danes, to surprise the Castle of Elzenburg about the same time, proved fruitless. Six hundred foot were ordered for this exploit, but being opposed by a rude storm were forced back, though not without some loss. The whole Fleet, the Winter being far advanced, was likewise obliged to return to Coppenhagen, for the Sea began already to freeze, and crust with drifts of Ice. It is not imaginable, with what excess of joy the Dutch Auxiliaries were received within the City, but the Besieged were transported when they saw (the next morning after the fight) that the Swedes had quitted their Works and Approaches near the Town, and were retired. The Sun had no sooner discovered the Enemy's Retreat, but the forsaken Trenches swarmed with the glad Citizens; The Works which had been raised against them were leveled, and whatever the Swedes had left behind them of moment, carried in triumph into the Town. These public joys were further celebrated, with public Thanksgiving in all the Churches, and this oppressed people, seemed raised by this unexpected deliverance to hopes of a better fortune. The Swedes Army in Battalions before their Camp when they quitted it map Those to Sir Philip Meadow, were as followeth: Whereas, upon occasion of the present War, lately fallen out betwixt the Kings of Sweden and Denmark, We have thought fit to send a Fleet towards the Sound, under Command of Vice-Admiral Goodson, for the ends and purposes expressed in these our Instructions, and also in those given by Us to the said Vice-Admiral, which he hath order to communicate to you, you are to take the first, and soon opportunity you can, to speak with the said Vice-Admiral, and to communicate with him, or such as he shall send to you, concerning the best ways, and means for putting in execution what you shall herewith receive in charge. 2 In pursuance thereof you shall, in Our name, offer to both the said Kings Our friendly Mediation, for composing the present War, arisen betwixt them; and for preventing the further effusion of Christian blood, you are to desire a Cessation of all Acts of Hostility betwixt them, during the Treaty. 3 In case a Treaty shall either be begun betwixt them, before these arrive with you, or shall be entered into upon your offer of a Mediation, as aforesaid, you shall use your best endeavour to bring the said two Kings to an Agreement, and to settle a good and secure Peace between them; taking care therein, that nothing be concluded on, to the prejudice, or detriment of this Commonwealth. 4 In the management of this Affair, you shall communicate as you shall have opportunity, with the French Minister remaining in the Court of Sweden, with whom we would have you to maintain a very good correspondence. And in case the State's General of the United Provinces have any public Ministers residing with the King of Sweden, or the King of Denmark, you shall do the best you can to have a communication with them, and to incline them to use their endeavours, to the settling of this Peace, betwixt the said two Kings. 5 In case the Mediation so to be offered be not accepted; or that Affairs there are in such a condition, that a Treaty cannot be propounded, or in case a Treaty shall be accepted, but no Cessation granted, or no effect likely to be had of such Treaty, for the ends aforesaid, you are then, for the better securing of the interest of this Commonwealth in these parts (no other way appearing to Us possible in that behalf) to let the King of Sweden know, according to what you will find in Our Instructions to Vice-Admiral Goodson, that the Fleet under his Command will be ready, upon reasonable Conditions, to give him assistance, for his defence. 6 And that you may fully know Our mind, and intention upon this whole Affair, We have herewith sent you a Concept of Articles, which We judge fit and necessary to be agreed upon, betwixt Us, and the King of Sweden, as the Terms of our Assistance, which you shall communicate to the said King, and upon his agreement thereunto, and formal ratification thereof, you shall signify the same to Vice-Admiral Goodson, That he may accordingly pursue the Instructions given him in that behalf. 7 Though We have sent this Form, yet Our mind and intention is, not to tie you up to all the words, and expressions therein, but that you keep to the substance thereof, so as if alterations be made in any part thereof, the substance be not altered. And in case any thing else occur to you, being upon the place, which as affairs stand may be of further advantage to the interest of this Nation, you are to propound, and insist on the same accordingly. 8 In case matters should so stand at the arrival of Our Fleet, that by reason of the King of sweden successes in his affairs, Our Fleet can be of little help, or advantage to him, at present; you are in such case to try what terms may be procured from the King of Sweden, for securing our Commerce in those Seas, and to transmit them to Us, without doing any thing positively therein, till you shall receive special direction from Us. 9 As to what shall concern the wearing of the Flag, after conjunction of Ours with the Swedish Fleet, and the management of both, in point of Command in reference to service, or action: As also, concerning the dividing of any Prizes that shall be taken, by the Fleets, in conjunction, or apart, you shall make such agreements as upon advice with Vice-Admiral Goodson, shall be thought reasonable, and consistent with the honour of this Commonwealth. 10 You are to give Us an account of affairs, by all possible opportunities, and by all Expresses both by Sea, and Land, that We may from time to time have certain, and particular knowledge thereof. 11 Whereas some difficulty may possibly arise, concerning the second Article in the Concept, whereby the people of this Commonwealth are to pass the Sound, and Belt without paying of any duty to the King of Sweden, on supposal, that the people of other Nations may pass free by colour thereof; you are empowered to insert such an additional Article, to secure His said Majesty from all frauds in that kind, as you shall find meet, and reasonable. 12 Whereas We are uncertain, at this distance, in what condition the affairs of the King of Sweden are, and how far the Fleet now sent will be of consideration to him; In case therefore, upon advice with the Commander in chief, you shall find that Our Fleet, in conjunction with the King of sweden, shall not be sufficient to oppose any Forces, that may assault the said King, you are to take such care, in the Treaty, that Our Fleet may not be put upon disadvantageous Engagements. 13 Whereas the performance of this Treaty is of great consequence to this Commonwealth, you are to use your endeavours, in this Treaty with the King of Sweden, for to procure some reasonable security to be given to this Commonwealth, That the particulars contracted, and agreed in this present Treaty be performed, and observed; which We are not able to ascertain here, in regard His Majesty's Commissioners had no power to agree any thing therein. And therefore must leave it to you, to do therein, with the advice of the Commander in Chief of Our Fleet, as you shall find most advantageous, and feisible. Dated at Whitehall this 12. of Novemb. 1658. Those to Vice-Admiral Goodson, were also as followeth: 1 Whereas, for composing the present Wars, which are lately fallen out, betwixt the Kings of Sweden, and Denmark, We have found it necessary, to offer Our friendly Mediation betwixt the said Crowns, as well for the settling of Peace between them, and for the good of the Protestant Cause in general, as also for preservation of Our Interest, so far as it is concerned therein; As also to send a Fleet, which may attend the issue of that Mediation, and the affairs depending thereupon; You shall therefore sail with the first opportunity of Wind and Wether, towards the Sound, taking along with you the Fleet under your Command. And after your arrival in those parts, shall take your first opportunity, to deliver, or send unto Sir Philip Meadow, Our Envoy Extraordinary with his Majesty of Sweden, the Letter herewith delivered you (whereby he is authorized to offer the aforesaid Mediation;) As also to cause these Our Instructions to be communicated to him, either by some fit person to be sent to him for that purpose, or by procuring him to come aboard you, as you shall find most convenient. And from time to time to take all opportunities of communicating each with other, for the better effecting of what's given you in charge respectively. 2 Whereas Sir Philip Meadow is authorized, by Our Instructions, to desire of both the said Kings a Treaty, and during such Treaty, a Cessation of all Acts of Hostility betwixt them, you are to join with our said Envoy in that desire, as Commander in Chief of thee English Fleet; communicating as well to the King of Denmark, as to the King of Sweden, that you are come thither with Our Fleet, not to offend either of them, but to take all opportunities, that shall be put into your hands, for obtaining an Accommodation between them, for the good of both. And to see, that nothing be done to the prejudice of the free Navigation and Commerce into the Baltic Sea, nor to the particular detriment of this State, We conceiving Our Interests to be in the issue thereof, much concerned. 3 In case you shall find a Treaty betwixt the said Kings to be begun before your Arrival there; or that, upon this Mediation offered, a Treaty shall be entered upon, you are by advice with Our said Public Minister, to use your best endeavours, that nothing be agreed upon, betwixt the said Kings, or any other, that may be to the prejudice of this Commonwealth, or to the Trade, and Navigation thereof. 4 If upon your coming upon the place, and advising with Sir Philip Meadow, you shall find, there is no room left for a Mediation, or Treaty, but that the War is likely to proceed betwixt the said two Kings, Or in case a Treaty shall begin, and be after broken off without effect; It appearing not to Us, That there is any other way to secure the Interest of this State in those Seas you are then, with Our Fleet under your Command, to give assistance to the King of Sweden, for his defence against such as shall assault him, upon the Terms herewith delivered you, and in the manner hereafter expressed. That is to say, 5 You are, in the Cases expressed in the next aforegoing Article, to apply yourself to the King of Sweden, and to let him know, That you have received direction from Us, To acquaint His Majesty, That We have authorized the said Sir Philip Meadow, to treat with His Majesty about the Terms of an Assistance to be given Him in this present War; And that, the said Treaty being agreed, you shall be ready with Our Fleet, to assist him, according to the Conditions that shall be agreed upon in the said Treaty. 6 But until you shall find, upon advice with Our said Public Minister, that no Treaty will be accepted, or being accepted, not take effect, you are not to communicate Our last mentioned Instruction to the King of Sweden, or any other person whatsoever. 7 After such Treaty with the King of Sweden shall be agreed, and so certified by the said Sir Philip Meadow, and a Copy thereof transmitted unto you, you are to employ Our Fleet, according to such Articles, and Agreements, as shall be therein contained. 8 In the prosecution of this whole service, you are in respect of the season of the year, to take the best care you can, for the safety of Our Fleet under your Command; It being Our intention, and meaning, That the Fleet shall not stay in those Seas so long, as to be hindered from coming home, by the Ice, or hardness of the Wether; and therefore We would have you so to order the Station of Our Fleet, That you may be at liberty to return, in case you shall be forced, for the reason aforesaid, to leave those parts. 9 In case the Treaty with the King of Sweden shall not take effect, through his not agreeing to the Articles, you are to forbear to give that King any assistance, till further Order. But shall immediately send away one of your Ships to advertise Us thereof, bringing the rest of the Fleet into some safe Road, or Harbour, where you may with security, expect Our further direction. 10 In your saluting of the Castles, or Fleet of the King of Sweden, you are to observe the usual custom in like cases. 11 You are to give us an account of affairs, by all possible opportuties, and by all Expresses both by Sea and Land, that We may from time to time have certain and particular knowledge thereof. Dated at Whitehall this 12 of November. 1658. In both the forecited Instructions, mention is made of a Treaty of Assistance, concerning which these three things are to be noted. First, Assistance was to be given the Swede conditionally, in case a Peace could not be obtained, and the repugnancy to the Peace, was on the part of the King of Denmark. 2 It was to be given defensively only, against those who should assault the Swede. 3 The Treaty was to be signed and ratified by the King of Sweden, previous to the Assistance, lest after his work done, he might profit upon the English Assistance to their own disadvantage. To which purpose, it is remarkable, that Sir Philip Meadow was authorised by the thirteenth Article of his Instruction, to use his endeavour, to procure some reasonable security that the particulars contracted and agreed in the said Treaty be performed and observed. In pursuance whereof, he afterwards to taste the temper of the Swedish Court, propounded that Stade upon the River Elbe, and Landscrown a considerable Port within the Sound, should be deposited in English hands, as a pledge and Garanty of the faith of the Assisted. But this Treaty of Assistance being the same in substance with that sent upon the Fleet under General Montague, in the Spring of the following year, I have reserved it to that place. The year was by this time run out, Jan. 3. 1658. without any remarkable action in Denmark, but the new one produced new exploits, and discovered the new Designs of the Swedes, though for the most part unfortunate: for their attempt upon Langland failed, and they were beaten off from Meun with loss. The Island of Bornholm having surprised and suppressed the Swedish Garrison in it, returned to the obedience of her old Lord, and when the waters were open, furnished the City with great store of provisions. The Cold had congealed and frozen the whole Sea, all ways were passable, and all passages open. The azur'd plain was marbled with Ice, the two grosser Elements making but one vast Champion: and truly, this was the best season to war in, in those cold Regions, and the time wherein the Swedes had achieved their greatest Conquests. Coppenhagen was as well in their eye, as in their thoughts, and the only object they now aimed at. The acquisition of this remaining City, would was well crown as complete their Victories, besides the addition of a Fleet as an Appendix to their triumphs. King Charles was therefore resolved to omit nothing for the compassing of this great Design, and now four thousand choice Soldiers were ordered to make an attempt upon the Enemy. These were all disguised, by wearing their shirts upon their clothes, to render them less discernible in the Snow. They were armed each with a brace of Pistols fastened to their Girdles, being provided also with Spurs for their hands and knees, against the slipperiness of the Ice. But their Design being discovered by one that fled from them into the Town, was laid aside for the present. Neither were the Danes wholly idle, they had secret correspondence with some Citizens of Malmuyen, and hopes to surprise that considerable Town. The occasion seemed fair, as it was supposed, and the soldiery (most whereof were Netherlanders) was embarked for this important enterprise But they lost their way in the dark, being by the unskilfulness of their Pilots, stranded upon the shallows of Southolm, which lucked well, for the Swedes had notice of the whole transaction, and having reinforced their Garrison with 600 men, expected them with impatience. The Danes had sent one Troll, a Gentleman of the King's Chamber, who was the Author of this Expedition, to discover the Coasts, but whether his intention was to surprise his Mistress or the Town is uncertain, both are credible in a Lover and a Soldier. However it was he brought a young Lady back with him, which he had found in an appointed place without the Town, and word that the business was discovered, and not to be pursued without eminent danger. In the mean time, two Traitors who had undertaken to burn the Fleets were intercepted. They were induced thereto, by very extraordinary rewards, but being discovered received other payment, more suitable to their treason, and unfortunate endeavours. The Swedes being resolved to vex the Citizens, drew out their Troops almost every night, frightening and wearying them with perpetual Alarms. They hoped to find some opportunity or other to surprise them, grown negligent through custom, or an opinion of their strength: but they were deceived, for the Danes having their Sentinels upon the Steeples and heights of the Town, were warned by their Cannon, and tolling of their Bells, of every appearance or motion of the Enemy, so that their Walls upon every the least Alarm, were immediately filled with the Defendants, who crowded from all parts to oppose the danger. King Charles therefore, seeing he could neither intercept nor surprise them, resolved to attack them by force, and relying upon the valour of his unconquered Army, and his own good fortune, which had thus long been prodigal in her favours to him, would, notwithstanding the strength of the Fortifications, and the numerousness of the Garrison; try what he could do by a general Assault. He had many reasons that pressed his very haste. Amongst others, he apprehended the preparatious made in Holland, where a great Fleet, and a fresh supply of Soldiers, expected only the Spring to set sail: but that which perplexed him most, was, that it had been not obscurely intimated to him, that the English (whom he trusted above all other) had declared, they would not willingly see Coppenhagen change Master; so that fearing now his friends as well as his enemies, he would whilst he had time attempt it, supposing if he had carried it, it would be no impossible matter for him to make peace with the one, and reconcile himself with the other. At this time Sir Philip Meadow being in the Swedish Camp, having received Letters from England, instructing him to urge a separate Treaty betwixt the two Crowns, sent into Coppenhagen several Proposals to the King of Denmark, conformable to his Orders, to press the business of a speedy Peace, in order to prevent the hazardous contingencies of an Assault, to which he saw all things disposed and prepared. The Gentleman also whom he sent, did not obscurely intimate the said preparations in the Swedish Camp, for a general Attack, but the King nothing terrified here with, returned answer, That he could not in honour and safety, enter upon a distinct and separate Treaty, without a comprehension and inclusion of the rest of his Allies. The Swedes having notice of this refusal, prepare to force that by Arms, which they could not get by composition; and approaching the ●own walls with their best Troops, fired a Prame or Flat-boat, which lay betwixt Christians-haven and the City, armed with six small Guns, and twelve Soldiers. But the day coming on, they retired for that time into their Camp again, without any further attempt. The Night following they made another show of assaulting the Works, but retired as before, and for the same reason. The third day, the Army being well refreshed, was drawn out of the Camp, and being abundantly furnished with all things necessary for the present Expedition, was commanded to march. The King had affigned each Regiment his Post, and the place they should attack, and having ordered that the Soldiers should wear Straw, and little bundles of Juniper on their Arms or Caps, gave the word, God help us. The sign to fall on being given by firing some pitched Barrels, the King, who was present, commanded fifty Musketeers to go and take possession of the Ravelin, before the half Bulwark near the West Port. This being done, Lieutenant Colonel Geneki marched with two hundred men, on the right hand of the said Ravelin, up to a little Work which lies betwixt the long Gallery and the Wall. Delwig attacked the half Bulwark with his Regiment, and Major General Fersen seconded him on his right hand. The English and the Palsgraves' Troops, assaulted the Bulworks next the King's Stables, Colonel Voyette seconded by Aschenberg with three hundred Horsemen now on foot, the Brewhouse; and Major Smith assisted by Bidal a Lieutenant of the King's Guards, a man of War and a Prame, which lay betwixt Christians-haven and the Town. The rest fell upon the other quarters of the City, as they were ordered, all full of hopes for a happy success. But if the Swedes omitted nothing for compassing of their Design, the Danes on the other side, whose mark was their Handkerchiefs in their Hats, were no less solicitous to divert the storm, which did so threaten them. They were informed of the Enemy's motion, by their Sentinels, and Patrovillis without the Walls, so that they were more than sufficiently alarmed and prepared to receive them. And truly we have not often heard of a more surious encounter. Charles showing his men the riches and pillage of the Town, bids them hue out their own rewards, for all their past and present labours: whilst Frederick riding from one Guard to another, tells his, that theirs and their Country's welfare, depended on their valour, and this moment of time. The fight grew high and hot; the Defendants upon first sight of the Enemy, thundered upon them with their great Guns as they approached, but when they were come nearer, well-nigh overwhelmed them with showers of Bullets, Cartrages, Wildfires, Hand and Mortar-granadoes (which they rolled in great numbers from the Walls) and other offensive instruments. That side which the Swedes assaulted was best flanked of any, so that they were viewed and shot at from several parts at once: but they chose it by reason of the Ice, to avoid the Graffs and Pallisadoes, and because the Works there were less complete than the other, the Sea in gentler seasons rendering them inaccessible on foot. For all this, they came up to the very Walls. Fersen's men were got so close, that they were secure from the Flanks, and having pulled out some of the Pallisadoes, began to rear their Ladders, and mount. The Besieged, on the other side, filling the Bulworks with their numbers, and their Moats with swarms of Darts, which they incessantly threw upon the Assailants, forced them back; three or four got upon the top of the Works, but being ill seconded perished there, though otherwise worthy a better fortune. Neither were the Swedes more successful else where: the Colonels Gengel and Voyet were slain; and Ashenberg, Hestrige, and Weyssensteyn being sorely wounded, the Soldiers they had led, began to give back. The King seeing it, dispatched Count Erick Steynbock with the Smaland Regiment, to their assistance, but he observing their disorder, and apprehensions at the loss of their Officers, passed by them, with design to fall upon the Rampart next the Stables; but whilst he endeavoured to pass the Ditch, he was shot into the breast, and slain. Neither did the Lieutenant Colonel who commanded the Smalanders' escape, he being also sorely wounded, so that the Soldiers seeing their Leaders fall on all sides, did not a little stagger. The King had also sent the two Spars, with the other Swaland and Sudermanian Regiment to second Fersens' men who fought so well; but seeing the inequality of the place they contended in, and the little appearance there was of success, he commanded to draw off, though necessitated to retreat, through the tempest and incessant hailing of the adverse shot. The fight at the Ship was very hot, the Swedes had dragged Boats and Bridges with them to pass the Water (for the Defendants had broken the Ice round about them) and some got over and entered, but being ill received by them on Board, and worse seconded by their own men, they were forced out again, or slain in it. Smith and twelve more of his men were killed upon the Hatches, the Sea swallowed many, and such as escaped the Cannon, were glad to save themselves by a hasty slight. Banner and Vavasor, who were ordered to keep the Enemy in alarm on the East-side, were no less unfortunate than their Comrades. Lentsman and Fittinghoff two Lieutenant Colonels, were commanded to assault the Citadel, but they, whether upon mistake or a sudden change in their design is uncertain, fell upon the Mill-bulwork next the East-Gate. The netherlands Auxiliaries, made up of several Companies, of those Nations which are in service of that Illustrious Republic guarded that Post, the which, together with the Port & the neighbouring quarters, had been assigned them upon, their first arrival; they had sent 100 of their Soldiers with a drum of every Nation, at the beginning of the tumult to help the Danes where the storm was hottest, which deceived the Enemy, who believing by this various noise, that most of them were un to the danger, hastened to take possession of their forsaken stations. The night by this time was far spent, it being about four in the morning, and the storm ceased on the other side, when it began with new courage and fury on this; for the Swedes having passed the Wartow Dike, marched with much confidence towards the Town Moat, and neglecting the Ravelin on their left hand, laid their Bridges, and crowding upon them endeavour to pass; but these Bridges proved so short, and consequently unable to bear the weight they were pressed with; so that the Assailants, terrified with this unexpected accident, retire again. Some indeed got over, but perished whilst their Companions, who could not get to them, made what hast they could to get away, leaving their Ladders, Bridges, etc. one hundred and ten common Soldiers, and their chief Officers, Vavasor, and Fininghoff, and Lentsman, slain upon the place. The attempts that were made upon Christians Haven and the North Gate, were scarce worth the mentioning, being only feigned Alarms to frighten the Besieged, lest whilst they seemed assaulted on all sides. they might perceive on which it was seriously intended. Seeing therefore the contest ended where it was more really meant, they drew here also off, though not without some loss, by reason of the incessant discharges of the adverse Cannon, It would be unjust to pass by the remarkable service which the Dutch Seamen did in this storm. Opdam kept a good troop of them near his person, for a reserve upon all occasions, but sent his most expert Gunners to assist the Danes; these being numerous, and more skilful than the other, discharged the Cannon with so much dexterity and speed, that what with the multitude of Guns (there being three hundred and five upon the Walls, besides seventy more upon the four Prames, and two small men of War) and their nimbleness, the whole firing seemed but a continual Volley. But the day began now to break, no less grateful to the Defendants, than dismal to the Besiegers. The Moats, the Counterscarps, and the whole Fields, covered with the bodies of dead and dying men, manifested the greatness of the slaughter. There lay slain upon the place, five hundred sixty four dead bodies, besides several which the Sea had swallowed up, and not a few who had been carried off by their friends. In the Catalogue which was given the King of Sweden by his command after the fight, there are found five hundred and eighty dead, and nine hundred wounded. Amongst others was Count Erick Steynbock, General of the Ordnance, La Voyes a French Colonel (both which died of their wounds in the Camp.) Major General Sir William Vavasor was found amongst the dead, with his Ears cut off by the greedy Soldiers, to get his jewels that hung in them. Guengel, Dromond, Lentsman, Fittingboff, and Smith, besides a great number of inferior Officers, at least a hundred, fell in that bloody assault. The Besieged lost scarce ten of theirs, and now the Enemy being gone, rush out of their Fortifications, and stripping both the dead and dying, sent these later to bear their friend's company: the Swedes had lest six Colours behind them, twelve Drums, two Mortar-pieces, two Petards, and many scaling Ladders, Bridges and other instruments of War, all which were brought in triumph into the City, and the same morning Te Deum was sung in all the Churches for the delivery of the King and Country from so eminent a danger. Many who presume to judge of the actions of Princes, and that by the event to, seemed to wonder why the King of Sweden, did not at his first arrival before the Town, endeavour to take it by Assault, being it was but weak in Fortifications, destitute of Soldiers, and full of terrout and distractions? And why he did now attempt it at all, seeing the Citizens, having had time to recollect themselves, were grown strong in the opinion of their numbers, and past successes, that their Walls and Bulworks were high and firm, and their Garrison reinforced with great supplies of old Troops from their Confederates. It is constant that the King did not omit the Attacking of the City of his own accord, but by the persuasion of others, who affirmed, that it was an enterprise full of difficulty and rashness, to provoke desperate men, whose only hope was in their Arms. They further urged, that the City was not so weak in Fortifications, however thrown up in haste, but that they were desensible. Nay this very thing was an invincible Argument, that they were ready and resolved to suffer the worst of extremities, being they prepared for their defence with so much constancy and care. Moreover, they supposed it wholly incredible, that the King, the Nobles, the Clergy, and People, should tamely surrender or betray his Crowns, their Honour, their Revenues, their Houses, and Families, and all of them being they were numerous and armed, their Liberties, their Country, and what ever was more dear to them, to the common Enemy. It was safer therefore to draw out the War in length, being they themselves were not very strong. Lastly, the multitude was to be overcome by delays, and the miseries of the mind, however they may be of proof against sudden violence, yet they are oft found to languish in length of time, and by a continued succession of injuries. These and the like were the reasons of those, who were against the present assaulting of the Town, and they prevailed then; but seeing it fell out otherwise, the King calling to mind the taking of Fredericksode last year, where the Defendants out-numbred the Besiegers, and considering that those things which are most difficult, are most glorious, and imagining nothing able to resist the valour of his victorious Army, now great and formidable, resolved to try his fortune which he had hitherto found so propitious and favourable. But his main encouragements were, the immense rewards of so noble a Conquest, the Monarchy of the North, and the Dominion of the Baltic Sea; which he had already swallowed up in his vast thoughts. On the other side, if the success did not answer his expectation, the loss would not be very great, bearing no proportion with the hopes of so many, and so great Victories, crowded up in the taking of one Town. However it was, his forces were beaten off, and forced to retire to their Camp, where we will leave them to mourn their present loss, and bury their slain (which they searched off by leave from King Frederick, and inhumed with as much military pomp as the place and time would admit off) to prosecute those other transactions of War, and Treaties, which were carried on in order to the relieving of this important City. THE HISTORY Of the Late Wars in Denmark, BETWIXT The Two Northern Crowns. The Second Part. DUring these Contests at Coppenhagen, there arose another, and more formidable War, which put King Charles hard to it: and 'tis a wonder how he could resist so many, and so powerful enemies. Germany, Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg arm against him, and under pretence of relieving an oppressed Prince their Ally, and maintaining the Peace of the Empire, march with their conjoined Forces towards Denmark. The true reasons of this arming, was the apprehensions they had of the unexpected successes of this great Prince; and lest Sweden, grown powerful with the accession of the Danish Crown, might prove no less ambitious than formidable. Upon this account they conclude a League betwixt themselves, and resolve with their United strength, to endeavour the succouring of King Frederick by Land, as the Dutch did by water. The Imperialists commanded by Montecuculi were esteemed eleven thousand; Czerneski and his Poles six thousand, all Horse, and the Brandenburgers, at least twelve thousand strong. The Elector himself, a warlike Prince, and heightened with the glory his valour had gained him in the famous Battle of Warsow, was General of this vast Army: Sept. 17. 1658. And now their divided Forces being met, they resolve to march into Holstein, where the Swedes had hitherto lorded without resistance. Being advanced as far as the Borders, the Elector commanded public Proclamation to be made; How that the King of Denmark having signified to the Emperor and himself, in what manner the King of Sweden had broken the Peace made in February last, invaded Denmark without any denunciation of War; besieged Cronenburg and Coppenhagen, and designed the Conquest of the whole Kingdom: had also desired him to join his forces with the Emperors, and come with all possible speed to his relief. He therefore declared, that moved with the just demands of a Prince he was in League with, he was hastening to his assistance, to deliver him rom his oppressors, and procure a firm and equitable Peace. Lastly, he desired all men to contribute their endeavours to so just a work, especially in Victualling his Army, promising in case they did, to protect the Inhabitants from all violence and disorder of the Soldiery. The Swedes unable to resist so powerful an Enemy, thought it safest to withdraw betimes; but lest they might not prejudice their Adversaries in their very retreat, they destroyed all the forage they met with, burned all the Villages and Houses in their way, and ruined what ever they thought might be of use to their pursuers. Having past the River Egder, on a Bridge of Boats, they broke it after them, and retiring into Jutland with their General the Prince of Sulsbach, encamped their wearied forces at Fredericksode a Sea Town of the lesser Belt, and well fortified with Bulwark, and a strong Garrison. The Elector followed the sad tract of this flying Enemy, Sept. 25. and being come to Gottorp, the Duke's Residence, commanded a Battery to be raised against the Castle, threatening its ruin in case of resistance. The Duke of Holstein who had retired betimes to Tonningen, a strong Fortress lying on the North Sea, having notice of this summons, sends an Envoy to the Prince Elector to desire a Neutrality, which was granted him upon condition, that he should deliver his Castle to the Confederates, as a gage of his future good behaviour, and pay sixty thousand Ryxdollers as a present ransom. Gottorp being surrendered, the Army marched to Alsen, a little Island separated from the Continent, by a small Arm of the Sea, which they passed in Boats under favour of their Cannon, and overpowering the Enemy in numbers, forced them to retire. Colonel Aschenberg commanded in the Island, with three Regiments of Horse and some few Foot, but being shut up in Sunderburg, and seeing no hopes of relief, he silently conveyed himself and his Soldiers, by favour of the night, into some Ships that arrived there some hours before, and so escaped the danger. The following day discovered the Enemy's flight; but all than baggage, fifteen hundred Horses, and twenty four pieces of Canon, fell into the Conquerors hands; who in pursuit of their Victory marched immediately to Nordburg, another Fort in the Island, which they likewise took without resistance, and in it Colonel Knust with his Regiment, who were forced to deliver up themselves and the place to the power of the Confederates. Dec. 15. The Island being thus cleared Czerneski marched towards Jutland, and falling upon a party of the Swedes at Colding, beat them, and forcing the King's Palace, put the whole Garrison to the sword, reserving only the Governor and his Lieutenant, to publish his victory and their own misfortune. The Confederate Army drawing near Fredericksode, met with a party of two hundred and fifty Swedes Horse, who had been sent to discover their Forces. These falling unwarily upon the Prince of Anhalts Troops, were beaten and routed, many of them slain, and Lieutenant Colonel Strekihurst that commanded them, with some other Officers of note, taken prisoners. The Prince heightened with this success, draws near the Town, but finding the Garrison strong and resolved, contented himself with the advantage he had already got. The Winter was too much advanced, and the Wether too wet, to undertake a Siege so full of difficulty as this was like to prove. The Army was therefore sent into Winter quarters, and divided by Regiments into the several Provinces of Holsteyn and Jutland, in expectation of a milder season. The Winter being past, both parties prepare a fresh for War; the Swedes had suffered much within the Town, and lost many of their men, poisoned with stenches, and other calamities. Nov 165 Marshal Wrangel had taken this place by Assault, the year before, and the dead bodies having been thrown by heaps into holes, and but ill covered, broke out again, insomuch, that the streets ran with the gore and matter, which issued from those dis-interred carcases. This so infected the Air, that the Swedes resolved to quit the place; besides that, the greatness of the Works, containing seven capacious Bulworks, required more men for their defence than they could well spare. Having therefore demolished the Fortifications, and burned the Town, they transported their Troops over into Funen, leaving only a Garrison in the Citadel, which was presently besieged by the Confederates, and indeed taken, but empty; for the Swedes, unable to resist the Enemy's violence, stole away by night, with most of their Cannon and Provisions, over into Funen. They left some iron Guns behind them but nailed up, and having destroyed what the former flames had spared, mined their own Bulworks, and filling the Cavities with Powder, laid a train which might give it fire. The next morning the Confederates seeing the Enemy gone, rush carelessly into the Castle, and unmindful of what might happen, were most of them that had entered, by the sudden taking of the Mines, blown up and buried in the ruins of their destroyed Conquest. The Confederates having forced the Swedes out of the Continent, resolved to pursue them into their very retirements. Jun. 1. Hereupon they attack the small Isle of Fenoe, seated betwixt Jutland and Funen. The fight was sharp, until the Swedes were forced to fly and save themselves in Funen, having left behind them one Colonel, three Captains, several other lesser Officers, six Field-pieces, and one hundred common soldiers. The Confederates did not lose above forty men in this exploit, and being now Masters of the Island, filled it with men and Ammunition, as a place very convenient for the invading of Funen. Having therefore all things in a readiness, and filled all their Sloops and Boats with Soldiers, they made for Funen, under favour of some Dutch men of War, which lay there to facilitate their passage. They designed to assault the Island in four several places at once, which they endeavoured, but being ill received by the Defendants, could not reach the Shore. The Swedes had fortified all the Avenues and descents with Trenches, Traverses, and Cannon in abundance. Their Forces were likewise great and strong, especially in Horse, several supplies being come out of Zealand to their aid, so that the enterprise seemed no less difficult than great, to undertake to force an Enemy, so well entrenched and so numerous as they were. The Confederates lost above three hundred, in their retreat, besides the slain and drowned in the Attack, which were many. On the Swedes side there fell about two hundred, which number had been undoubtedly greater, if they had fought in a more equal place. This misfortune did not so dishearten the Confederates, but they resolved to adventure another attempt, only the place seemed not so proper, as it was at first imagined. They therefore ship their men again, and make for Middlesfare where the Traject was narrowest. The men of War got thither, for all the Enemies great and small shot, but the Carriage-boats could not advance as was desired, for the Wind turning, and the Stream which follows it being against them, they were forced to desist, and turn back to Fredericksode. The Swedes however glad of the Enemy's retreat, thought nothing done, unless they could disinable them from attempting to pass the straits for the future. This could not be effected, but by ruining their Boats and Vessels, which they bravely endeavoured, but finding the Enemy more watchful than they had hoped, they were after a rude reception, forced back; two of their Boats being sunk, with their men in them, by the Enemy's Cannon. The Confederates seeing they get over in parties, Jul. 4. resolve to attempt it with all their forces, and that in three several places, with their three Armies at once; but wanting Vessels to transport so great a multitude, they sent five of their six men of War, to gather up all the Boats they could find alongst the Coasts of Jutland. The King of Sweden having notice of the Confederates design, was solicitous how to prevent it. He therefore commanded Captain Cox an Englishman, then in his service, with eight men of War, one Catch, and one Fireship, to Middlefare to oppose them. He He met the five Ships at Ebeltot, July 23. who were so affrighted with the sight of this unexpected Enemy, that they immediately cut their Cables, but seeing no way to escape, and having less mind to resist, most of the Officers and Mariners saved themselves on Shore with their Cock-boats. The Admiral indeed made a show of Defence, but being sorely wounded was forced to yield. The number of the slain was not great, but the prisoners many, especially Soldiers; amongst which there were six hundred Brandenburgers; and four hundred Imperialists. Cox having mastered the greater Vessels, burned thirty lesser ones, commonly called Schuyts, that lay in the Haven. He went thence to Arhausen, where having fired three Merchantmen, and one and twenty of the aforesaid Schuyts, he threw his firebrands into the Town itself, notwithstanding a thousand Poles who were enquartered there. Having performed this great service, he returned with his Fleet to the Sound in triumph. The conquered Ships followed spoiled of all their Ornaments, two whereof being Danish, having their Colours dragged at their Sterns, and the other two Netherlanders, equal with them in fortune, though not in disgrace; which it may be was omitted in compliment to the Dutch Ambassadors, who stood in their Windows at Elzeneur to behold the spectacle. This Victory, however easily obtained, was a very great one, and highly esteemed by King Charles himself, being now secure of Funen, the Enemy's Vessels, together with their hopes of passing thither, being wholly destroyed. Cox was ennobled, and vastly rewarded for this service, the King being no less just in recompensing merit, than in discountenancing baseness, and no less prodigal in his favours, than severe in his punishments; knowing well that these are the true stirrers up, to great and brave Achievements. The Prince Elector moved with the loss of his Ships, and having no other in a readiness, nor no hopes of any from the Dutch Fleets, which the reiterated Cessations had rendered useless, laid aside all thoughts of further attempting upon Funen. He therefore quitted Fenoe, and having sunk his remaining Boats at Fredericksode, removed his Camp to Hopdorp, on the South of Jutland, with design to transfer the War into Pomerania. The Swedes seeing the Enemy gone, re-garrison Fenoe, and landing on the Continent, began to rebuild a Fort, which the Poles had demolished upon the quitting of it: but having intelligence that a strong party of the Confederates, which was left behind to hinder their incursions, was marching towards them, they left their Works and retired into their Islands again. And this is the sum of the Confederates Expedition, and Adventures in Holstein and Jutland, which I thought good for methods sake to put thus together, leaving the more particular relation of affairs, to them that will write their story, for being my intention was only to observe what happened in order to this famous Siege, and not the whole War, it will suffice to have only mentioned those things which happened further off, though relating to it. To return therefore to Coppenhagen, where nothing of moment did happen after the great Storm: We find the Citizens secure within their Walls, and the Swedes in their Camp; whose Fortifications and strength in Horse, took away all hopes the Enemy might conceive of attempting upon them. Both parties suffered much through the extremity of Winter, but the Danes. most, being shut up from all communication from abroad, the Enemy besieging them by Land, and the Ice by Sea. But they bore these as they had done their former hardships, with great courage and resolution. The approaching Spring increased the hopes and fears on both sides. The Danes expected more solid succours from the Dutch, and the Swedes bragged of their more forward friends the English; and indeed neither of them was deceived: In the mean time, both Kings prepare for War. The Dane makes ready his Fleet with all imaginable industry, whilst the Swede resolves the conquest of the remaining Islands. To this end, General Wrangel ships six hundred Foot, and three Regiments of Horse, at Newburg in Funen, and sets sail for Langland, as the most accessible of them. Count Waldeck had attempted and taken it before, it being assigned him by the King for his Winter quarters: but he had been beaten out of it again with loss, he himself having been likewise hurt in the arm. But Wrangel's fortune was better, though his Victory more difficult. March 19 1659. He came with his Fleet to Langland Head, where he designed to land, but the calm retarding his endeavours, gave the Danes time to hasten thither from all parts of the Island, so that they did not only repel the Enemy, but took one of their Long-boats with fifty men in it; this disaster did not at all discourage the Swedes. They resolve to venture again, but the place was not good to land in, being Moorish. They therefore sent all their passage Boats, and most of their Soldiers by night, it being dark, to search out a more convenient descent. In the mean time, the Fleet continued its station, and sending out their Cock-boats. kept the Enemy in perpetual Alarms, making show of landing, the better to conceal their intended design, which lucked so well, that the party they had sent out, gained the shore three miles off, before the Danes had notice of it, and having immediately cast up a Breast-work to secure their entry, landed all their men without any considerable opposition: for those that hastened to the danger came too late, and in such disorder, that they were easily broken and routed. The remaining Danes retired into Traneker Castle, one of the King's Houses, which was surrendered at mercy, as likewise the whole Island, without further resistance. The Prisoners were many, at least three hundred Soldiers, and above a thousand Country fellows which were in Arms for defence of their Country, but forced to yield to the strongest; the ordinary fate of Islanders, when a powerful Enemy is suffered to land. Langland being thus mastered, Wrangel sets sail for Alsen, where landing his men, he took the Castle of Norburg by storm, but having assaulted Sunderburg thrice in vain, quitted the Island again, and content with his former Victory, and pillaging the Coasts of Holstein in his way, returned with his Prisoners and Prey to Funen. The loss of Langland did much trouble the Danes, and oblige them to hasten out their Fleet with all possible speed. The milder Spring had dissolved those shoals of Ice that had besieged the Haven, and the Sea was now grown Navigable, when Vice-Admiral Held was sent to observe the Enemy, with sixteen of those Ships which were ready. He met with six Swedish men of War, betwixt Langland and Laland, which he charged. March 30. The Fight was hot and sharp, but the Swedes being overpowered were forced to fly; having lost one of their best Ships, with fifty Guns, which Held took, and another which ran on ground to save itself. But the Danes did not long continue Masters at Sea, for being too weak to oppose the Swedish Fleet which came afterwards into the Belt, they were forced to save themselves in the Bay of Flensburg. This news being brought to Coppenhagen, Bielke and Opdam, the Dane and Dutch Admirals hasten with the rest of the Fleet, to relieve their friends. Being past the Island of Falster, they discovered not far from Femerens, seventeen Swedish men of War, who having left Held to his liberty, thought to save themselves through the Belt, but the Wind proving contrary, they were forced to prepare for fight. April 28. The odds was indeed great, the Danish-Dutch being much stronger, and in probability of an absolute Victory, if they had not let it escape out of their hands by overmuch precaution and circumspection. Bielke as the King's Admiral led the Van, and bearing up with the Enemy with a flown Sheet, came to a Tack, for fear that lest advancing too much, he might lose that Wind which he had so favourable, and which filled the Enemy's eyes with the smoke of his Cannon. He kept therefore to Windward, plying them with broad sides as he passed. Opdam following in the wake of the Danes did the same, not absurdly fancying that when they had tired the Enemy, their Victory (provided they had had the Wind enclosed in Bottles) would be no less assured than easy. But it fell out otherwise, for during this Gun-fight, the Danish Admirals Main topsail came by the Board, which rendered his Ships motion less active, so that his men for fear of falling into the Enemy's hands, called to Opdam to save them, which he did: but before they had brought a new Sail to the Yard, the Wind grew more favourable for the Swedes, for it turned from East North East, to South East; by which means and by the stiffness of the Gale, they having gained the Weather-gage, retired without any considerable loss, to Wismar. The disadvantage in this Naval skirmish was not great on either side. Bielkenstern who commanded the Swedes was lightly hurt, and but very few of his men slain, which he had revenged with the conquest of the Danish Admiral, if he had not been prevented by Opdam. King Charles seeing no way of conquering Coppenhagen, but by the Conquest of the remaining Isles, for they were the Granaries and Storehouses of the City, resolved to attempt them. To this end, he embarks himself in person, and being come with four men of War betwixt Warberg and Nypcopping, two Towns of Zealand and Falster, April, 20. made show of attacking a Fort raised by the Inhabitants for the defence of the latter. In the mean time, he sent out a Longboat with some of his Guards, under the Command of a Lieutenant Colonel, to coast and view the Shore; for the entry near the aforesaid Fort was too difficult, by reason of the shallowness of the Water thereabouts. The Lieutenant Colonel fell accidentally upon a Boat passing from Laland to Falster, which he took, and in it the Danish Admiral Lindenowe, and several Letters designed for Coppenhagen, containing the true state of the Militia of the two Islands. The Prize being brought to the King, he upon stricter examination commanded the Fort to be battered, but seeing it was but to little purpose; by reason of the distance and difficulty to land, he removed to Coldberg, where the Straight is narrowest and deep; so that bringing his Ships near the Shore, he forced the numerous Defendants, by his continual thundering of great and small shot upon them, to quit their station, and make place for his men to land, which they quickly did. The Country men threw down their Arms, and hid themselves in the Wood, whilst the Soldiery being closer pursued, was overtaken at Nycopping, and three hundred of them, who could not get soon enough over the passage, forced to submit to the Enemy's mercy. Falster being thus subdued, the King in pursuit of his Victory, resolves to Attack Laland, the fruitfullest of all the Danish Islands. He returns to Coldberg again, with six men of War, and several Carriage Boats, and coming up close to the shore, for it is very deep there, began to play upon the Enemy's Works. The noise of the Cannon brought the Islanders together, to the number of near five thousand, but all could not hinder the Swedes to land under favour of their Guns. They also mastered the aforesaid Works, which were open to the Land side, which so terrified the Enemy, that they were at a stand what to do, until the King caused Proclamation to be made by sound of Trumpet, that the Inhabitants should retire to their several dwellings, for he would use no hostility, but against such as were found in Arms. Hereupon they all retired, and left a free passage for the Swedes to land with all their forces. Only Naskow did dare to put a stop to the Enemy's Career and Victories: For the Town being well fortified, and filled with the Soldiers that had retired thither out of Falster, and all the parts of the Island; and furnished with an immense quantity of Corn and other Provisions, seemed able enough to hold out a very long Siege; and truly it cost the Enemy much pains and time, as will hereafter appear, before they could take it. The King having thus mastered these Islands, found Corn enough in them to suffice a great Army for a year. He therefore sent two thousand Tuns of Rye, and one thousand of Barley into Funen, where the want was greatest, and victualled his Fleet for six Months besides. Whilst the King was thus ordering his affairs in Laland, another part of his Forces were employed in the conquest of Meun, where the resistance was greater, than in any of the greater Islands. Major Schroder commanded there, assisted with a hundred Horse, and five hundred armed Boors. The Swedes were at first bravely beaten off, and obliged, Apr. 26. by reason of the shallowness which hindered their Ships to approach the Shore, to quit their design for the present. In the mean time, the Garrison was strengthened by the addition of a Company of Foot from Coppenhagen, which apprehended the danger most, this Island lying nearest to it, and readiest to assist it. But the Enemy, watchful upon all occasions, had caused new fashioned Carriage-boats to be made at Nycopping in Falster, each of these held fifty Horse in their Hull or Bottom, and as many Foot upon the Decks, which were environed with thick planks, made Breast-work wise, and Musket proof. These Vessels were so flat, that lying level with the shore, the Horsemen mounted might easily get out; whilst the Foot facilitated their passage if there were need, with their shot from above as out of a Fortress. These Castle-boats, being ready and filled with Soldiers put off, and making towards the ordinary Landing-place, drew all the Enemy's forces thither to oppose them, which they observing, suddenly changed their Course, and directing it to an unusual quarter, rowed with that violence, that they rushed on shore, and landed all their men, maugre the feeble resistance of the Defendants, who were indeed but few. There was an Inlet of the Sea betwixt that place which the Islanders guarded, and that other where the Enemy landed, so that before the Governor could get thither to oppose their descent, they were got into Battalia, and yet he charged them bravely, but being wounded himself, and seventy of his men slain upon the place, he was forced to yield the Victory, and the price of it the Island, to his more numerous Enemies. And thus all the Islands fell into the Swedes hands, and all the Kingdom likewise, except Coppenhagen, shrewdly shaken with the loss of its obeying Provinces. The City was likewise blocked up on all sides, the Camp keeping them from any Communication by Land, and four, sometimes five of the Enemy's Ships besieging their Haven by Sea, so that nothing material could enter in or out, without the Adversaries leave. This caused a great dearth within, which lasted all the Summer, and might have continued longer to the ruin of that Noble City, if they had not been relieved by the coming of the Dutch Fleet. General Wrangel had hitherto held the City of Naskow close besieged, and having taken the Islet before the Town, and the two Forts in it, which secured the passage by water, straightened it so, that the succours designed for the relief of the besieged, however assisted by the Dutch Fleet, May 23. could not enter. Wrangel hereupon summons the place, adding threats to his invitations, which the Garrison rejected, with no less courage than constancy. The Marshal General was loath to leave the Work he had so well begun unfinished, but being called to a more weighty employment, he was forced to quit it, and hasten to the defence of Funen, so much menaced, and so often attempted by the Confederates, as hath been already related. The Garrison was glad to be rid of this valiant adversary, but their joy did not last long, for Field Marshal Steynbock being sent to succeed him, and not ignorant in whose place he came, was heightened with the example. He therefore pressed the Besieged with all his industry; and having got all things necessary for forcing of the place, approached, battered, and mined it, with that violence, that the Garrison unable to resist any longer, was constrained to surrender. July 26. Thus this considerable place wanting powder, and hopeless of relief, fell into the Enemy's hands, who proud with so signal a Victory, sent most of their Troops to prosecute the Siege of Coppenhagen. And thus we have hitherto continued our observations of what happened at Land. Neither did the Sea want its contests, though less bloody, whilst those two Potent Commonwealths, of England and the United Provinces, made preparations equal to their Grandeur, for the carrying on of their several interests, under pretence of assisting their Allies. The truth is, the Trade of the Baltic and free passage of the Sound, exclusive each to other, was the ground of their jealousy, and the design of their Arms. The contests between the Swede and Dane (remaining as it were) in aquilibrio, it was generally believed, that which Statesoever could first send from home a considerable Fleet, would carry the business, and compose the business of the Sound to their own mind. Yet it is worth the noting, in this main end of theirs, what great advantages the Dutch had over the English; for by assisting their Ally the Dane, if they prevailed, and ruined the Swede, they looked for no less than an absolute Guardianship as it were of the Crown, both by their Land and Sea forces, and in consideration of their lent moneys; to have been their own security for passing the Sound, and imposing a restriction upon any else at pleasure, and so engross the Navigation and Commerce of the Baltic Sea to themselves: Whereas England by assisting their Ally the Swede, and helping him to conquer Denmark, could not assure to themselves the benefit they looked for, but must remain precarious, and stand to the courtesy of a potent Monarch, whilst they had but his bare faith plighted, to give them equal privileges with Swedes, to pass the Sound Toll-free, and to have their Enemies excluded the Trade of the Baltic. Both States therefore prepare their Fleets, each of forty men of War. The English (as is already mentioned) had about the latter end of the last year, sent a Fleet towards Denmark, but that being by reason of Tempests, and the unpassableness of the Seas, full of shoals of Ice, unable to advance, was obliged to return. The Winter being past, General Montague was sent thither with a second, no less useful for service, being very well fitted for War, and well manned, with betwixt nine or ten thousand men (but no Land forces) then glorious for ostentation. The English Fleet was got ready with that expedition, that it put to Sea a Fortnight or three Weeks before the Dutch, which bred no little jealousy in them, seeing their Rivals ready before them, and that with such powerful Forces; however Mr. Downing then Resident at the Hague had assured them, Apr. 6. that the English Fleet which was gone towards the Sound, had no Orders to use any kind of hostility against their Shipping, but only to endeavour the procuring of a Pacification betwixt the two Crowns. And it proved so, though the States were hardly induced to believe it; And yet they will not now (making a virtue of necessity) seem to wish it otherwise, so that their preparations moved flower, at least in appearance; whilst they gave out, that they did not need to make haste, being Denmark was secured in the Neutrality of that present power. General Montague having Rendevouzed in Sold Bay, March 27. 1659. weighed the twenty seventh of March, and arrived in the Sound at an Anchor between the Island of Ween and Cronenburg Castle April 6. Apr. 6. And And by agreement between the King of Sweden and the English Admiral, neither flag was stirred, but born aloft, and the three Flag-ships as they passed by the Castle, saluted it (where the King and Queen were in person) with 21, 19, and 17 Guns. Every other Ship gave only a Volley of small shot, which were answered (Flags and all) only with two Guns, each according to the Custom of Sweden. The Instructions given to General Montague, I have thought proper to insert here, being they will give great light to the following passages of that Summer's action. WHereas upon consideration had of the state of Affairs in the Eastern parts, and particularly of the War fallen out betwixt the two Kings of Sweden and Denmark; which hath greatly disturbed the Navigation, and Commerce of this and other Neighbouring States, and distracted the Affairs of the greatest part of Europe, We thought it necessary to use Our best endeavours, for composing the said War, and thereby to remove the manifold Evils, and Inconveniences which depend thereupon; And to that purpose, gave directions to Sir Philip Meadow Our Envoy Extraordinary with the King of Sweden, to offer Our friendly Mediation to both those Kings, and to contribute his utmost diligence, for settling a Peace between them; Giving him such further Instructions as We found necessary for that occasion; a Copy whereof (they bearing Date the ninth of December last) is herewith delivered unto you; And whereas since that time, there hath been a Treaty made and concluded on betwixt Us, and the King of France (a Copy whereof is also herewith delivered you) touching the said Affairs, which both States finding to be of so great importance to their respective Countries and Dominions, and the Interest thereof; They judge that it concerned Them in a joint way, and by joint Counsels to apply the most effectual remedies that could be thought of, for composing the said War; And therefore did agree by the said Treaty, to offer their joint Mediation to those two Kings, for procuring of a Peace betwixt Them, as also their Garranty for securing thereof in case it should be accomplished; With a mind also to accommodate the differences betwixt the King of Sweden on the one side, and the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg on the other; And for the better effecting of the mutual intentions of these two States, It was further concluded by the said Treaty, that all endeavours should be used, for disposing the State's General of the United Provinces, to cooperate with England, and France in this good Work; And accordingly, as well We as the King of France, have given Instructions to Our respective Public Ministers, both at the Hague, and with the said Kings of Sweden, and Denmark, to prosecute and promote the aforesaid good Intention, which We hope will have the issue that is desired, and that such a Peace will be settled in those parts where so great and powerful Armies both by Land and Sea are engaged) as will be for the security of the common Interest, and in particular of this Commonwealth; And having on these grounds sent a Fleet towards those parts the last Winter, which in respect of the season of the year, was not able to perfect the intended Voyage, We have now judged it necessary upon the same Grounds, and to the same ends as are before expressed, to send a Fleet under your Conduct and Command, into the Sound and Baltic Sea. You are therefore on the receipt of these Our Instructions, and of the other papers herewith delivered, to repair to Our Fleet prepared for this Expedition, a List whereof is hereunto annexed, and upon your coming aboard, you shall (by God's blessing and assistance) with your first Opportunity of Wind and Wether set sail for the parts aforesaid, and having come thither, shall follow and pursue the Instructions, following, viz. 1 You shall immediately upon your arrival in the Sound, send to Sir Philip Meadow, as also to our Envoy with the King of Denmark, if he be there residing, and receive from them a true and perfect account, of the state of the affairs of the several Princes engaged as aforesaid, and what effect our Mediation hath had, and whether it be probable that a Treaty and Peace will ensue, on the Terms wherein you shall find affairs to stand at your arrival. 2 You shall either by yourself, or by the hand of Sir Philip Meadow, as you shall find it most convenient, let both the Kings of Sweden and Denmark know, that you have brought the Fleet into these parts by Our command, as a common friend to both, and with desires to procure a Peace betwixt them; And that for the same purpose, you are ready to contribute all that lies in you, to remove those difficulties that lie in the way of Peace and secure Agreement betwixt them, We judging it to be their own Interest, as well as that of their Neighbours and Allies, that the present War between them, should be put to a speedy end, And that We cannot understand how the same can be continued, without extreme danger, as well to themselves, as to the present Interests of their Allies. 3 If a Treaty be begun between them before your arrival, you shall do what you can to bring the said Treaty to a Peace without delay, But if it be found, that either no Treaty is begun, or that the difference is such upon the Treaty, that no Agreement is like to be made thereupon, Then Sir Philip Meadow (as We have directed him by your Instructions to him) shall in Our name propound the Treaty of Rotschild to be the Terms of a Peace to be now settled between them, with such Alterations as shall be found necessary, upon occasion of the War since fallen out between the said two Kings, persuading both of them to centre therein, as that which is the likeliest means (as affairs now stand) to put an end to this unhappy and unchristian War; And this you as Admiral of the Fleet shall also let both the Kings know. And also, that you shall be obliged by your Instructions, to oppose that Party, which shall refuse a reasonable Peace upon these grounds, We holding ourselves engaged to propound this Treaty, in respect We were one of the Mediators thereof. 4 In case the said two Kings can be brought to a Treaty, than a Cessation of all acts of Hostility is to be endeavoured between them, in which Cessation it is to be expressed, that no part of the Forces under the Command of the Elector of Brandenburg, and that Confederate Army, be transported into Zealand, Funen, or any other of the Isles, where now the King of Sweden hath footing, and that no relief of Men or Shipping, be put into Coppenhagen; nor any attempt made upon either of the said Kings, by the Forces of any Prince or State whatsoever; And you are authorized to use your endeavours that the Terms of the said Cessation be observed, and to oppose whomsoever shall go about to break the same. 5 And whereas We find that One great difficulty which the King of Denmark, makes about treating separately with Sweden, is because of his engagement to his Allies, We have directed the said Sir Philip Meadow to let him know, That this Peace being once concluded, yea whilst it is Treating, We shall use Our best endeavours to reconcile the King of Sweden unto the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg, and do not doubt, but something very effectually may be done therein; But we conceive it of absolute necessity, in the first place, to agree the said two Kings, without which it is impossible to imagine that any peace at all can any way be concluded on: And we hope that the State's General of the United Provinces will likewise agree herein. 6 You shall also take the first opportunity to deal very seriously with the King of Sweden, touching his present War in Denmark, letting him know that We apprehend it very dangerous both for him and all his Allies, in respect of the great Combinations that are made against him both by Land and Sea, which in all probability he will not be able to defend himself against; And that whosoever comes in to his assistance, must expect to engage himself in a War with Holland, and those other States which are the Allies of Denmark, being a War which at this time this Nation is in no condition to engage in, nor is the Parliament now sitting, satisfied so to do: And that therefore the Counsel which We as his true Friend and Ally, do find necessary to give him at this time, is, That he will apply himself to make a reasonable Peace with the King of Denmark, upon the Treaty of Rotschild, which We at his own desire did in some sort become the Garranty of; Letting him further know, that in case his Majesty shall not think fit to follow this Counsel, We cannot satisfy Ourselves to give him any assistance, the consequence whereof will be so great upon this Nation; And in case the Dutch will be persuaded to say as much to the King of Denmark, We doubt not but matters will be brought to a happy issue in those parts. 7 In case the King of Denmark shall refuse to treat upon the Terms before expressed, you shall let him know, That although We have not interested Ourselves in this present War, but have carried Ourselves as Neuter betwixt him, and the King of Sweden; Yet now We find the Interest of this Commonwealth so much concerned in this War, That We held Ourselves obliged to make use of all the means God hath put into Our hands to put an end thereto; And that having done what lies in Our power, by Our Ministers, in a friendly way without success, We have found Ourselves necessitated to give assistance to the King of Sweden, as Our Friend and Ally, who having declared himself willing to make Peace upon the Terms of the Rotschild Treaty, We thought it not for the Common good, nor for the interest of England, to suffer him to be oppressed and totally ruined, by the conjunction of so great and powerful Forces against him. 8 And upon this state of the case, and having by yourself, or Sir Philip Meadow Our said Envoy, used your best endeavour as aforesaid for making a Peace; And if the King of Sweden shall give satisfaction upon the Terms of Assistance, you shall then with the Fleet under your Command, assist the King of Sweden in a defensive way, in the manner expressed in the following Article. 9 You shall with the Fleet under your Command, either alone or in conjunction with the Swedish Fleet, hinder what in you lies, the transporting of any part of the Confederate Army, under the Command of the Elector of Brandenburg, or by whom else the same is commanded, into the Isles of Zealand and Funen, or into any other of the places now possessed by the Swedes; And if any attempt shall be made to do it, you shall use the force that is in your hand to withstand and prevent it, by whomsoever it shall be attempted. 10 In case the Fleet of the King of Sweden shall be attempted by the Dane, or by the Fleet of any other State, separately or in conjunction with the Dane, you shall use the Force which God hath given you to defend him. 11 You shall also labour by the Fleet under your Command, to hinder the carrying of any Succour or relief into Coppenhagen, until the King of Denmark shall be willing to Treat upon the Terms expressed in the former Article, and are hereby empowered to fight with any such as shall endeavour to carry in any such relief, as aforesaid; And are also empowered to authorise such number of the Fleet as you shall judge necessary, under the Flag of Sweden, to join with the Fleet of Sweden, to pursue and assault his enemies, for the better accommodating of the Terms of Peace as aforesaid. 12 And because Our intention is to manage this business by Counsel and Correspondence with the State's General of the United Provinces, as also to prevent any further Engagement between the King of Sweden and the Lords the States in a Hostile way, We have directed our Resident at the Hague, to propound to the said States General, that they will join with England and France, in the making of this Peace, upon the grounds of the Treaty of Rotschild, and that in order thereto, they will not send to the King of Denmark any assistance further, till the issue of Our joint endeavours for a Peace be seen, nor go into those parts with a Fleet, to take part with any side, which We have also expressed Ourselves resolved to do; And have accordingly given you direction by the foregoing third Instruction: And have also desired of them to agree that their Fleet shall not sail into the Sound or Baltic Sea, ut remain in some convenient place without, in expectation of the Conclusion of the Peace, whereunto We hope they will agree, and give Instructions to their Admiral to conform thereto, and to hold a good and friendly correspondence with you in the management of this business; you shall therefore in case you shall either meet with the Fleet of the said Lords the States at Sea, by the way thither, or shall arrive in the Sound or those parts before them, you shall hold a good and friendly Correspondence with them, sending to the Admiral, upon your first descrying of their Fleet at Sea, and letting him know, that you are come into those parts, to endeavour a Peace between the two Crowns of Sweden and Denmark, without taking either side, or giving assistance to either, if it be possible to make the Peace without it; and further, that We have ordered the Treaty of Rotschild to be propounded as the Terms of the Peace to be made between them, with such alterations, as are necessary, the management whereof between the two Kings, is left by Us to Our Public Minister upon the place; And that you hope he is come with the same mind and intentions, and that the Lords his Superiors, have given him Instructions to conform thereunto; And that he will accordingly declare himself, and join with you, for the making of this Peace, upon the terms aforesaid, in such a way as may be most likely to effect it, and prevent all jealousy between England and the United Provinces, whilst these endeavours are on foot. And in order thereunto, you are to desire the said Admiral, That by agreement with you, he will not give any assistance to either side, either by Men, Ships, or otherwise, nor endeavour to go with his Fleet into Coppenhagen, or into the Sound or Baltic Sea, lest further Hostility fall out betwixt the Swede and him, but that they will remain without the Sound and Belt, until it can be seen whether by your joint endeavours, a Peace may be concluded betwixt them, or until some other certain way of management of this affair, may be agreed upon between you and him, conducible to the ends aforesaid; Engaging likewise to him, that you will give no assistance on either side, nor remove the station of the Fleet from the place which shall be agreed upon between you, until the issue of the Treaty be seen as aforesaid; But in case the Admiral or Commander in Chief of the said Dutch Fleet shall not hearken to these terms; But shall with their Fleet endeavour to go through the Sound or Belt, for the relieving of Coppenhagen, assaulting the Swedes Fleet, or giving other assistance to the Dane; or that the Danes Fleet with the Dutch Ships already there, shall endeavour to join with the said Fleet of the State's General for the purpose aforesaid, you shall in any of those cases by way of assistance to the Swede, use your force for the hindering thereof. 13 Incase you shall find the Dutch Fleet and their new Succours for Denmark, to be arrived in those parts before you, and that they have relieved Coppenhagen, and joined themselves to the Dane, contrary to those intentions and Propositions made in pursuance thereof, expressed to Our Resident at the Hague, you shall let the Dutch Admiral also know your intentions of coming into those Seas, and desire him to join with you in the promoting thereof, according to the twelfth Instruction. But if that be refused, or delayed beyond what the nature and condition of affairs will admit, you shall give assistance to Sweden upon the Terms before expressed. Or, if whilst you are debating these things with the Dutch, or during the Treaty with Sweden about an assistance, any endeavours be used to transport the Forces under the Elector of Brandenburg, and to fight the King of Sweden, you shall oppose it by force, either by yourself, or in conjunction with Sweden, by whomsoever it be attempted. 14 And in respect there may many cases fall out, wherein We at this distance, and upon affairs subject to so great Changes and uncertainties, cannot give particular Instructions, you are in cases which are omitted, or not well explained, to have your eye in the determination thereof upon Our General scope, which lies in two things, to wit, the making of a good Peace between the said two Kings, wherein we desire a good Correspondence with the Lords the State's General, and their Forces which shall be in those parts. And secondly, if it shall please God, to bring things to that pass, that you shall find yourself obliged by the tenor of your Instructions, to give assistance unto Sweden, that you so manage it, that before you engage the Fleet in Action, the King of Sweden do agree and Authentically ratify the Treaty herewith delivered to you, lest that after any part of his work be done, he should refuse to do what in justice may be expected from him. However, for preventing of the transportation of the forces under the Elect. of Brandenburg as aforesaid, or for executing your 12th Instruction, you are authorized to engage the Fleet, although the said Treaty should not be agreed. 15 In case that the refractoriness to the Peace shall be on the part of the King of Sweden, endeavour shall be used to settle things so with the King of Denmark and the State's General, that the Treaty betwixt Denmark and this State may he observed, and that whatsoever advantages are granted to the State's General in point of Trade and Commerce, may be likewise granted to this State, and the same security given to Us for the performance thereof; letting them know, that otherwise We shall be obliged to provide for Our own Interest, and this We have directed Sir Philip Meadow to transact, who shall also follow such advice, as you shall think fit to give him therein. 16 As to matter of salutes betwixt Our Fleet and the King of sweden, as also for what will be necessary to be agreed touching the manner of your Conjunction with the Swedes, in case it shall fall out you join with them, you are to do therein what shall be found necessary and agreeable to the Honour of this Commonwealth, as you in your judgement and direction shall think fit. 17 You shall in case of meeting with any Ships of War belonging to any Foreign State in the British Seas, take care that the Honour of this Nation be preserved, by causing them to strike their Flag, and lower their Topsail, as is accustomed, and in case of refusal, you shall compel them thereunto by force. 18 You shall take care to give Us frequent Intelligence of your proceed, and of every thing that shall occur in those parts; That thereupon you may receive further direction, as shall be necessary, either touching your acting there, or returning with the Fleet; which yet you are to do, when the season of the year, the necessity of the Fleet, or other condition of affairs shall require, although you should not receive Our further directions therein. 19 In case it shall please God to take you away, or otherwise disinable you that you cannot intent this service, The Vice-Admiral of the Fleet is hereby empowered to execute these Instructions, until We shall give other order therein. March 18. 1658. 20 In case the whole Fleet contained in this List be not ready, you shall proceed upon your Voyage, with such part of them as are ready to said with you, giving order to the rest to follow after you. Out of these Instructions it is observable, that the true Interest of England was then judged to be; First, to preserve Denmark from ruin, and the power of the Sound in his hand, as being a weaker Prince, whose Interest it would be not to impose upon his Neighbours, or if he did, it were easier reducing him to terms of reason; and therefore sincerely they endeavoured to re-establish the Peace of Rotschild, and save that King from the violence of the Swede and Menes of the Dutch, and to leave him a free Prince. Secondly, but if that could not be done, then as hath been touched before, they chose rather to help the King of Sweden, and take his word for their share in the benefit of the Conquest, than that the Dutch should grapple all into their hands and power. The English being come thus first into Denmark, resolved to hinder De ruyter's conjunction with Opdam (who had Wintered in Coppenhagen, and governed greatly in all their Counsels and affairs) for fear their force might be superior in the Sound: And therefore when the English Admiral was past the Schaw or Point of Schagen, (De Ruyter being not yet come out of Holland.) he left three Scout-ships, one at the Schaw Point; another about Lezow and Anout, and a third at the Koll, all in sight one of the other, and the last in sight of the Fleet. He at Schaw had Order to meet De Ruyter there, and deliver him a Letter, wherein he desired him, that he would signify to him, that he would not give any assistance to either side, Apr. 4. 1659. by Men, Ships, or otherwise, nor endeavour to go with his Fleet into Coppenhagen, the Sound, or Baltic Sea, lest further hostility should fall out betwixt the Swede and him, but remain with his Fleet without the Sound and Belt, until it might be seen whether by their joint endeavours a Peace might be concluded, or until some other certain way of management of this affair, might be agreed upon between them, conducible to the ends aforesaid. And he engaged on the other side (De Ruyter agreeing to the desires expressed in his Letters) that he would give no assistance to either side. The arrival of this great Fleet, was no less terrible to the Danes than acceptable to the Swedes, for these hugged themselves with the hopes of powerful assistance from their tried friends, whilst the other apprehended the carriage of a reconciled enemy. King Frederick being therefore doubtful of what might happen, gave notice to the State's General by an Express, of the arrival of the English Fleet, consisting of thirty six men of War besides Fireships, in the Sound, adding his entreaties, That they would be likewise pleased to dispatch their promised Succours, whereby he might be at length delivered from the oppressions of his growing enemies. But neither the Swedes confidence, nor the Danes fear did last long, for Montague having sent his Cousin Mr. Montague, and his Vice-Admiral, to salute King Charles, did likewise assure him by word of mouth; as he did King Frederick the next day after his arrival by Letters, that He was come with his Fleet to help to reconcile the two Kings, which he would endeavour with all his might, and in the interim neither assist nor offend either of them. April. 11. The Danes raised with the Admiral's friendly Message, were assured by Sir Phil. Meadow the English Envoy's confirming of it. He wrote in the same sense Montague had done before, offering withal his Masters so often proffered Mediation, and having laid open the irreparable evils of a continued War, magnified the Peace of Rotschild, as most consentaneous to the present State of affairs, and the surest foundation of the future Treaty. But both Kings delayed their Answers, though he of Denmark did at length reply, 20. that he did very willingly accept of the offered Mediation, the very name of Peace being most welcome to him, but he could not Treat, much less Conclude any thing, without his Allies and Confederates. The truth is, he abhorred the thoughts of the Peace of Rotschild, and had obliged himself but lately, by a Treaty with the Emperor, the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg, to make no Peace with the Swedes, without mutual consent of the Confederate Princes. King Charles seemed no less averse from the Treaty of Rotschild than the Dane, and however Montague did daily tamper with him, to incline him to it, yet his returns were all delatory, because he saw the English posted, so as he thought their reputation would never permit them to suffer the Dutch Fleet to sail by the sides of their Ships into Coppenhagen; and that than his work would be done gratis, if they were together by the ears, and he free from having signed any Terms for the benefit of England. The English Admiral on the other hand apprehending his danger, in being engaged to such a disadvantage, pressed his Majesty for a clear answer without delay, which not receiving, and withal finding that King preparing to be gone in person into Funen, where intercourse would be long and difficult, and continue this inconvenience; The Admiral sent him word, that he was sorry he could not all that time know his Majesty's resolution, and that now he was obliged to pursue some other instructions he had: and presently weighing Anchor sailed out of the Sound, and posted himself in the Cattegat, between the Koll and the Town of Guildeley in Zealand. As his Fleet passed by Cronenburg, the King of Sweden sent Count Brake and Monsieur Post, two Senators of his Kingdom, to compliment the Admiral▪ and wish him good speed in his undiscovered design; And within two hours after, sent another Boat to him, with an Instrument under his hand and seal, accepting the mediation of England, upo● the Terms of the Rotschild Treaty, which was in effect welcome to the English Admiral, although he had an important reason to remove the Fleet as he did, though he had hoped no other advantage thereby. For in the Sound where the Fleet was posted, it was found that the Current ran so violently and uncertainly, and differently in every small space of distance; and the breadth of the water was so little, that if the Dutch Fleet had come, and he been obliged to fight, the place was such as no Pilot knew how to work a Ship in: And the other Station a breast of the Koll, was good Sea-room, and a steady Current (for in that place is discernible no tide at all) but if the Wind blow from the Ocean, the Current runs into the Sound, and if it blow out of the Baltic, than the Current runs out. The English Fleet thus posted, and having obtained the consent of the King of Sweden to the Rotschild Treaty, the Admiral again enforces the English Mediation upon the King of Denmark, who being bound up, and overruled by his Allies, refuses the Terms of the Mediation; whereupon the English Admiral, according to his Instructions, offers a Treaty of Assistance from England, to the Swede; which I thought fit to insert here. WHereas there is a new and unhappy War, broken out betwixt his Majesty the King of Sweden, and the King of Denmark, and that since the said Rupture, the King of Sweden hath by his Arms got possession of the Town of Elzineur, and Castle of Cronenburg, in the Isle of Zealand, and obtained thereby the Command of the Sound, and hath also beleaguered the City of Coppenhagen, yet with this mind and desire, to make and conclude with the King of Denmark, a good and secure Peace; And whereas, upon pretence of giving assistance to his Majesty the King of Denmark, there is a great and powerful Army, consisting chief of the Forces of the King of Hungary now Emperor of Germany, and of the King of Poland, already marched into Holstein and Jutland, whereof they have already possession, designing also to possess themselves of Funen and Zealand, and the strength therein, which should they be able to effect, it would in all humane probability, prove the ruin and loss of the Protestant Interest in those parts, and endanger the subversion thereof in all Europe, and also be to the destruction of Navigation and Commerce in the Baltic Sea, and the King of Denmark himself (whose assistance they pretend) captivated into the hands of those whose interest obliges them to make a prey of him, and his said Majesty the King of Sweden, having upon these grounds, and to the ends before expressed, and in this exigency of affairs (in pursuance of a Treaty made at London betwixt the two States, on the seventh of July Old stile, in the year of our Lord 1656, whereby it is in the first Article thereof (among other things) agreed, that it shall be lawful for either of the said Confederates within the Kingdoms and Countries of the other, to hire Ships, as well Men of War, as Merchant men, upon the Terms and Conditions therein expressed) desired the Assistance and aid of his Highness the Lord Protector of the Commonwealth of England, Scotland, and Ireland, and the dominions and Territories thereunto belonging, and for the further settling the Trade and Commerce betwixt the two States. 1 It is agreed on either part, that for the affording of Aid and Succour to His Majesty and Kingdom of Sweden, His most Serene Highness the Lord Protector shall be obliged to send forthwith towards the Sound a Fleet of Ships of War. 2 That the said Fleet or Navy shall at the Charge of his said Highness and Commonwealth of England, etc. be equipped and fitted forth sufficiently, with all things necessary for such an expedition, and shall be also from time to time supplied for the keeping and maintenance of them in those Seas, until the twenty ninth of September next. 3 The said Fleet being come into those Seas, they shall aid and assist His Majesty the King of Sweden, in a Defensive way, that is to say; First, they shall do their endeavours to hinder any Foreign Ships of War to join themselves with the Fleet of Denmark, under what Plag soever it be attempted, or on what pretence soever. Secondly, for the hindering the transportation of any Soldiers or Forces belonging to the Confederate Army, under the Command of the Elector of Brandenburg into Coppenhagen, or any Islands of Denmark. Thirdly, for preventing of the carrying any Relief or Succour of Money, Victuals, Soldiers, or other provision of War into Coppenhagen. Fourthly, for the defence of the Swedish Fleet, in case they shall be assaulted at Sea, or blocked up in Harbour by the Dane, or any other in Conjunction with him, or separately from him. 4 Forasmuch as His Highness and the Commonwealth of England will be at excessive charge in setting forth and managing the foresaid Navy, for the attaining the ends aforesaid: Therefore by way of Recompense, and satisfaction of the charges expended and to be expended: And in respect of the other hazards and dangers which may ensue to this Commonwealth by reason of this Assistance: It is agreed that the People and Subjects of this Commonwealth, from time to time Sailing and Trading, coming and going through the Sound, or Belt, shall not at any time be obliged to pay any Tribute, Tolle, or Custom, Duty or other Charge whatsoever, for either Ships or Merchandizes, to the King, or Kingdom of Sweden, or any of his Officers or Ministers whatsoever; but shall in their said Passage, and Navigation through the said places be treated in manner following. 5 That upon the coming of any of the Ships of His Highness, and this Commonwealth, and the People and Subjects thereof, into those parts, and at their passage through the Sound or Belt; producing their Legal and Authentic Certificates to the Officers of the King of Sweden, and to such Officer or Officers as shall be appointed by His Highness to reside at Cronenburg, or such other place thereabouts, as His Highness shall desire, the Commanders, Masters, and other Officers of such Ships of this Commonwealth as shall so pass, shall on such Certificates pay to the Officer or Officers so to be appointed by His Highness, such Tolle and Duty as His said Highness shall think fit to appoint, which Tolle and Duty, shall be for the sole benefit of His Highness and this Commonwealth, in recompense of the said Charge and Hazards aforesaid: And upon payment of such Tolle or Duty, such English Ships shall be suffered to pass without any stop or molestation. ● ●hat the People and Subjects of this Commonwealth shall in the country's and Dominions of the King of Sweden, which either 〈◊〉 are in His possession, or hereafter shall come into His possession, pay no higher or greater Custom, or Duty, than the Subjects of Sweden at this time do, and be used in all other things as the Subjects of Sweden at this time are. ● That His Majesty of Sweden shall shut up the Sound, as also the Great and Little Belt, and all other Passages into the Baltic Sea, and prohibit all Commerce and Navigation through the same, to all such who shall be in Amity with those Confederates, or either of them. 8 That all the Ports, Rivers, Roads, Harbours and Countries of Sweden shall be free and open for the English Ships and men to come into, reside in, and go forth of, from time to time as there shall be occasion, without any molestation, and shall be assisted and furnished with provisions and other necessaries, at the same rates that the People ●nd Subjects of the King of Sweden are. ● That all reasonable endeavours shall be used by these Confederates ●o withdraw the Elector of Brandenburg, and all other Princes ●●d States from any conjunction with the House of Austria, and to Unite them against the said House. ● That the said Fleet set out by His Highness, as aforesaid, shall be continued forth, for the purposes aforesaid, for so long time as the present season of the year shall permit, with respect to the safety of the Fleet and no longer. ●he English Admiral was bound up, not to admit of any altera●●● in the Treaty, and the King of Sweden, how great soever his ●eed of England's help was, yet immovably persisted in refusing to sign the Treaty upon these Points. First, that he could not admit the English the Privileges in Sweden that all Swedes have, because he alleged some sort of Ships were built there in a form particular to be useful in his Wars, and for lading Salt also, in consideration whereof they had special immunities. But he offered to make them equal with the rest of the Nation. 2 That he could not exclude their Enemies out of the Baltic Sea; For it was not possible for the English alone to suffice for the Commerce of it, and if they could, yet it was giving them to much advantage in Trade upon his own people, and all the bordering Nations upon the Baltic Sea to make them Monopolizers thereof. Whilst these things are in discoursing in the Sound, the change of Government happened in England, and the English Fleet thereby taken off from the prosecution of its first design, was made to wait the new directions of the Power then in possession; whose Interest differing from the former; seemed to espouse that of Holland, by undervaluing the Swedes to their very great prejudice. But however affairs went in Denmark, the struggle at the Hague were no less remarkable, which ended at length in a League betwixt the three States, to wit, England, France, and the United Provinces; Whereby they resolved to persuade or enforce, the warring Kings, and that against their wills, or without consulting with them, to a Reconciliation and Peace. The Articles of this Convention, wherein its Authors showed, they no less minded their own, than their Neighbour's interest, were in all nine. The first was, May 22/11. 1659. that a Peace should be made betwixt the two Kings, upon the foundation of the Rotschild Treaty. 2 That the second Article of the said Treaty, by which all Foreign hostile Fleets were prohibited to pass the Sound, should be wholly exploded and left out, or so couched, that no Vessels or shipping whatsoever, belonging to any of the three States, should be comprehended in that restriction; but that on the contrary, they should be permitted to pass the said Straight at pleasure, without any let or interruption. 3 That the English Fleet should not join itself to either of the two King's Fleets, nor affist nor offend either of them, for the space of three whole Weeks, counting from the day that notice hereof was given to the Commander in chief of the said Fleet: And likewise, that the Dutch Fleet, which was to be sent for Denmark, should observe the same, and not join with Opdams' Fleet, who was also to act nothing in prejudice of the Swedes for the said three months' time; and that the Fleet to be sent thither should not go to Coppenhagen, nor enter the Baltic Sea, either by the Sound, or by either of the two Belts. 4 That the said three States, should withdraw all manner of aid and succours, from that King who should refuse equitable terms of Peace, and continue so to do, until he had declared the contrary. 5 That the three States should stand bound for ever, for the executing and keeping of the made peace. 6 That all Ships whatsoever belonging to the Subjects of the three States, as also their Merchandise and lading should be free, and exempted in the Sound, and both the Belts, from any new Impositions or Tolls. 7 That England and France should undertake to remove all diffidences and misunderstandings, arisen betwixt the King of Sweden and the State's General, and cause the Treaty of Elbing with its elucidations to be ratified. 8 That the three States should use their utmost endeavours to compose the War with Poland, as also the difference betwixt the Elector of Brandenburg and the Swedes. 9 Lastly, that the Articles of this Treaty should be ratified and duly observed by the three States. And thus this Treaty, notwithstanding the main opposition of the Emperor, the Danes, and the Brandenburgers Ministers, was agreed upon by the three States. But being those of England and France did refuse to sign it at present, under pretence of waiting further, and more plenary Orders from their Principals, the State's General dispatched an Express to the King of Denmark, assuring him that their Fleet. notwithstanding the arrival of Foreign Fleets in the Sound, April. 29. should follow, with the forty Companies designed for his assistance, with all possible speed; and that they would omit nothing whereby they might remove that oppression that his Kingdom did at present groan under. There was no industry omitted for the hastening out of the Dutch Fleet all foreign Commerce and traffic by Sea being forbidden, and wholly prohibited, until the same were furnished with Mariners. This unusual Embargo did extremely trouble the Merchants, especially the Green-land Farers, for the season to fish for Whales drew nigh, and the loss would be as well great as irrecoverable, if it were neglected. Seeing therefore that Seamen came but slowly in, as unwilling to engage in a War, where nothing was to be expected but blows, and that they would not be pressed, as inconsistent with the freedom they pretend, they were forced to hire them at excessive rates, the price heightening, even to forty Guilders a man every month. At last, though with much ado, they levied twelve hundred Seamen, which were dispersed amongst the Navy, which by this time was ready, consisting of forty brave Ships of War. And now their Land-forces being likewise embarked, May 10/3●. they set sail towards Denmark. The Danish Agents which resided in Holland, had hired several Fluyts and Galliots, to carry provisions to Coppenhagen, and to transport the Confederate Armies out of Jutland into the Islands: but wanting both moneys and credit, they were stayed behind, to the prejudice and dis-reputation of them who were concerned. Michael de Ruyter Vice-Admiral of Amsterdam had the present Command of this Fleet, for Opdam was absent, and yet the Land Colonels pretended they ought not obey him, which rather than do, they proposed to pass in the quality of Passengers, but the States undertaking the decision hereof, ordered that the Vice-Admiral should preside in Counsels of War on board, but should sit below the Colonels at meat in the . Being under sail, De Ruyter had Orders sent him (for the convention betwixt the 3 States was signed) to use no hostility, 22. unless provoked, against any whosoever, for the space of 3 Weeks, not to enter the Sound, nor to join his Forces to Opdam's during the said time. The same Orders were also sent to the two Admirals in Denmark, both of them being strictly enjoined to attempt nothing until the expiration of the said Truce: But being the time was well-nigh expired, before the Admirals could have notice of these transactions at so great a distance, it was agreed upon that the Truce should take its beginning from the receipt of the Advice, and Letters which were sent them. De Ruyter therefore being advanced as far as the Islands of Lesow and Anhout, came to Anchor, where he stayed whilst the Ambassadors sent by the State's General to both the Kings, continued their journeys to Cronenburg and Coppenhagen. The Dutch for all their vast preparations, considering the hazards and consequences of a War, wisely thought the way of Mediation the best, at least the safest, to appease the troubles of the North. They therefore dispatched their Ambassadors to the differing Princes, to each two, but with a strong Fleet, an excellent way of interposing. There were who alleged, that in case the business came to blows; that fight and the function of Ambassadors, whose errand was Peace, could not square, and so would have had them go by Land; but that nicety being waved, they embarked, though not all at once, and therefore did not arrive at the same time in the Sound. The first (being likewise the first in Commission) that came to Cronenburg, was the Heer Slingland, Counsellor and chief Pensioner of Dort. He had given the Court notice of his approach before his landing, by a Gentleman of his train, and Letters to the King. Whilst he himself, having complemented the English Admiral by another, went himself on board him, where after a reception equal to his Character, he fell into discourse with Montague about the present constitution of affairs, though in general terms; for the Admiral being not then empowered (for the English Embassy was not as yet arrived) they did not descend to particulars. Slingland being returned to his Ship, received late that night an Answer from Court, which was, that he should be welcome, and received according to his dignity. There came with this Gentleman another, with a compliment and civil Letter, from the Senator Rosenhaen, who brought him also a Passport which he had not desired, and a large Declaration in answer to his Letter, which contained a recapitulation of Complaints against the State's Generals proceed, and continual thwarting of the Swedes interest. But he waved any particular debate thereupon, by advice of the other Ambassadors designed for Coppenhagen, then with him, reserving it to the States considerations and orders, and being however admitted, he was conducted in the King's Coach, with that solemnity which is due to Ambassadors, to the Lodgings designed for his Reception, and three days entertainment. The Heer Huybert, Counsellor and Secretary to the States of Zealand, who had been joint Colleague with Slingland in Prussia, was also joined with him in Commission here, but being he did not Embark as soon as the other, and that he spent some time in giving the last Orders to the Chiefs of the Dutch Fleet, and in Conference with General Montague upon his; he did not arrive in the Sound, (where his Reception and Audience was the same in substance with the other,) till three days after. But the Heeren Vogelsang Counsellor and Syndick of Amsterdam, and Haren a Gentleman of Friesland, both, but more particularly deputed to the King of Denmark, arrived there the same day that Slingland did; they (as De Huybert also did) came in a man of War, and saluting the Castle with their great Guns, were repaid with the same civility. Being landed, they were conducted to Court with Ceremony, and admitted into the King's presence, told him; that the State's General were much troubled at the unhappy differences that were risen betwixt the two Nations, and that they were and always had been far from any thoughts of hostility against the Crown of Sweden, only had not been wanting to their Allies in their extremity, according to the Covenants made with them. They had therefore sent them their Ambassadors, to renew their old friendship with their old friends, and to endeavour to remove those misunderstandings and animosities which were at present betwixt both Kings. The King having answered in order to these particulars, though in general terms, expressed himself no less desirous of Peace than the States. The Ambassadors being dismissed, returned to their Ship, being waited upon thither with the same Ceremony they came; the next morning they sailed to Coppenhagen, where they were received and treated with as much splendidness, as was possible in a Town so long besieged. Jun. 11. Amongst other discourse, they acquaint the King with the Treaty concluded in the Hague, betwixt the three States, and seriously invite his Majesty to embrace the same, as most agreeing with the present estate of his affairs. But the King having thanked them civilly for their former favours, protested solemnly, that he had rather hazard all, than treat upon the foundation of the Rotschild Treaty, and that with the exclusion of his Friends and Allies: He therefore besought the continuance of their helping hand, as the true and safest means to a wished Accommodation. Neither was the King of Sweden less averse from that hated Treaty, however pressed to accept of it, by the other Ambassadors at his Court. And yet lest he might seem to do nothing, he ordered Commissioners to argue the case with them, but their Conferences proved for the most part fruitless, and there was no great appearance, to put an end to the War in the three Weeks time prefixed by the three States. In the interim, there was no industry omitted in the Fortifying of Cronenburg; the best part of the Town of Elzineur next the Castle was thrown down to make way for the new Works, and near a thousand Country people did labour day and night without any intermission in the raising of them. Koege, Corseur, and other places of Denmark, were likewise fortified, and the Camp before Coppenhagen strengthened by hightening the Walls, and enlarging of the Moat: By all which it appeared, that the Swedes had no mind to be discoursed out of their Conquests and warm Quarters. De Ruyter who had hitherto lain betwixt Lesow and Anout in order to the Truce, weighed Anchor, and being commanded by Opdam, came with his Fleet to Sampso, that they might join with more ease and at pleasure, when the three Weeks were expired, Opdam himself lay with his Fleet, and some Danish Vessels, betwixt Spro and Komps, expecting the expiration of the Truce, which was yet prolonged for three Weeks more. For Monsieur Newport the State's Ambassador in England, had made a new Cessation with the Usurpers there, and that without the knowledge of his Superiors, the Counsel of State there having absolutely insisted upon it, by reason their Commissioners designed for Denmark were not yet gone, and lest any thing might happen before they could get thither, prejudicial to the Peace they all so much desired. June 13. The States seemed unsatisfied with this unexpected agreement, but yet lest they might seem likewise averse from thoughts of an Accommodation, they approved of it, and commanded their Admirals to observe it, but with that restriction, that they should join Forces upon the expiration of the first three Weeks, and land their Land Militia in Coppenhagen. In the mean time, whilst the English Fleet expected new Orders, an occasion happened wherein the English did the King of Sweden a singular good turn: For 28 sail of Swedish ships, very good ones, were gone under the Command of young Wrangel, into the lesser Belt, for the relief of Funen. Opdam and De Ruyter being newly joined in the great Belt, were going to surprise this Swedish Fleet, the news thereof coming to the English Admiral, he presently sailed into the Belt, and there found the whole Dutch and Danish Fleet about ninety Sail, pursuing the Swedish Fleet, and in sight of them. But upon discovery of the English Fleet the Dutch tacked, and put themselves into the great Belt, before the English Fleet, and came to an Anchor near Komps' Island, and the English off the Town of Callenburg; in the mean time, the Swedes delivered, in sight of both Fleets, sailed away towards the Isle of Haselin, and so for the Sound, where the King of Sweden questioned and imprisoned young Wrangel for his ill Conduct. The Dutch apprehending the English advance, made ready for Fight, and the alarm lasted until Montague's Catch and Letters assured them, that they were friends, and had no other thoughts but of Amity and Peace. Hereupon followed all the demonstrations of kindness on both sides, the General's complementing each other by their Vice-admirals', and the several Officers of the Fleet, visiting, receiving, and feasting each other, with all imaginable kindness and civility, and now the Cessation being already expired, the Chiefs themselves mentioned and concluded a further continuation of it for three Weeks more. After both Fleets in the Belt had disputed some ten days, the explaining some terms in the Hagues Treaty, which the English Admiral made his pretence, to go to the relief of the Swedes, he weighed Anchor and sailed by Haselin into the Sound, and came to an Anchor between Ween Island and Coppenhagen, shutting the Dutch our of the Channel, and expecting the coming of new Ambassadors from England, and lying in a Post advantageous to correspond either with Coppenhagen, or Elzineur, as occasion offered; whilst Opdam sailed with his Fleet to Coppenhagen. The Danes who languished within their Walls, clamoured against these noxious Truces; the loss of Naskow heightened their murmur and complaints, justly searing, lest the whole burden of the War might fall upon them, whilst the great power of their Confederates seemed but idle Spectators in their Tragedy. This moved the King to press the States by reiterated Messages and entreaties, June 24. July 31. that they would not suffer Denmark to be wholly lost, and such vast and chargeable preparations to be rendered fruitless, by their reiterated Cessations. The Enemy had in them, taken all the Islands, and Naskow itself in sight of their Fleet; so that he had nothing now left but Coppenhagen only, and that straight besieged, by Sea and Land. He added, that the Swedes did fortify the landing places of Zealand and Funen with all diligence; neither had they desisted from assaulting and taking the States own Ships in the lesser Belt; by all which it appeared, how little hopes there were to bring these to reason by Cessations and Treaties: He did therefore earnestly desire them, and that by virtue of the League betwixt them, that they would send their General's orders to obey his commands, and that until Denmark was delivered from the danger it was in, and the Enemy obliged to embrace a desired and equitable Peace. July 1.22.22. Carisius the Danish Resident in the Hague, urged the same by three several Memorials, but all could not persuade the States to recede from their late Conventions with the English and French. Monsieur De Thou had told them in their full Assembly, that if they did departed from the Treaty which they had concluded with so much difficulty, his King would also withdraw from the terms of Mediation, and help the King of Sweden, according to his agreement with the English, with all his power. But their greatest apprehensions were from the English, as nearest, and upon the place, not that they feared their Forces, for they were themselves double their numbers, but lest they should engage in a War, which might be easier begun than ended. But the apprehensions of the English and the French threats, did quickly vanish, for both Nations did ratify the Treaty of the 21 of May, and the English Commissioners were daily expected at Elzineur. That Bloody Faction, the disgrace and Fag end of a Parliament, who had murdered their Sovereign, had also now cashiered their pretended Protector, and having re-usurped a Tyranny over their fellow-subjects, and the most noble English Nation, swayed and domineered at pleasure: and thinking themselves now secure at home, extended their ambition (the only commendable thing they did) to foreign parts. Amongst others, the affairs of the North seemed most considerable,. They therefore dispatched three Commissioners thither, Colonel Algernoon Sidney, Sir Robert Honywood, and Mr. Thomas Boon, to whom they were pleased to add General Montague, as not daring to distrust him, because he commanded the Fleet. (Though they sent him no new Commission to be Admiral, when they did send new ones to all the rest of the Fleet.) But they excluded Sir Philip Meadow, who had hitherto managed the whole Mediation, as jealous of his affection to their Government. These Ambassadors came with Instructions and Orders to mediate a Peace betwixt the warring Kings, upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty; they were also commanded to join Counsels, and means with the Dutch, for the effecting of it according to the tenor of the Hagues Conventions, which obliged a mutual communication betwixt the three States. These Ambassadors arrived at Elzineur with a splendid train, where they were received and treated by the Swedes, with all manner of civilities and honour: the King himself was not there, being gone to Naskow, June 23. then taken by his forces; they therefore stayed there in expectation of his return, but to lose no time, had daily Conferences with the French and Dutch Ambassadors, so that the whole Negotiation seemed to be carried on by common consent; the Swedes were troubled at this intimacy and familiarity, affirming that it was wholly unpracticable, that Ambassadors sent to a Foreign King, and not having seen that King to whom they were so deputed, should in the mean time confer and treat with the Ministers of other States, not friends of the said King, and that in his own Court or Camp. But the King's arrival put an end to these murmur; the English Commissioners went to Fredericksburg where he was, and being received in the way, by a party of Horse and some Gentlemen, which the King had sent to wait upon them, were conveyed to their Lodgings in the King's Coaches, accompanied with the Coaches of those Public Ministers who were then at Court. Having reposed a while; they were led to public Audience, which passed in congratulations and mutual expressions of friendship. After Dinner, being admitted again to the King's presence, they unfolded the secret of their Commission, the sum whereof was, the story of the Hagues Treaty, which the three States had agreed upon and resolved to stand to: neither did they omit to tell him, with what industry and affection, they had promoted his Majesty's Interest in the said Convention. The King, who had expected better things from his friends he had so much relied upon, was troubled at this discourse. He found also that the state of his affairs had been represented to them in a lower condition than they truly were in; and that by such who either envied his felicity, or were ignorant of his condition: He therefore magnified, though modestly, the past and present, and making a Majesteous reflection upon his own Person and Conduct; told them, He did not despair of a happy and a hoped issue to his undertake. After this, the Mediators did all they could by joint Counsels, by communication of affairs, by several Conferences with the two Kings their Commissioners, and by their utmost endeavours, to compose the vast breaches betwixt these dissenting Princes, but to little purpose; for the Danes would listen to no Accommodation, that did not restore them all that had been taken from them, and include their Allies; and the Swedes refused to stir out of Zealand, unless the Fortresses and strong places of Denmark, were left them as Pledges for the observing of the future Peace. The time seemed to be spent not in treating, but in fruitless and quarrelsome contestations; King Charles caused a large Declaration to be delivered to the Dutch, wherein, beginning at the Wars of Poland, he put them in mind of the injuries and offences he had received from the United Provinces, not forgetting their Collusion, as he called it, about the Treaty of Elbing. The Dutch Ambassadors on the other side; afterting their candour and desire of Peace, professed they were far from any thoughts of harm towards Sweden, proposing nothing to themselves but the security of their Confederates, and the freedom of their Commerce. About the same time, there were published two invective Manifesto's, by the two King's Orders, against each other. They were both severe and harsh in their expressions, but being both are in print, I thought fit, in order to the brevity I propose to myself in this Relation, and out of the reverence I bear to such great Princes, July 24/14. to omit any further mention of them. Whilst they thus cavil in Denmark, there was another Treaty concluded on in the Hague, betwixt the three States, more advantageous for the Danes than the former, for Drontheim was restored to them, by virtue thereof, in compensation of the losses they had sustained by this last invasion. In this, as in the other Treaty of the 21 of May, the Ministers residing with both the Kings, were enjoined, that they should by joint Counsels and Forces endeavour, and this in the space of fourteen days time, to conclude a Peace upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty, except in what is excepted in this present agreement, or should afterwards be changed by consent of the two Kings. And lastly, that they should support and assist with all their might, that Prince which should declare for Peace, and compel the unwilling by force of Arms to accept of it. This Treaty was followed by another more forcible and nervous, wherein it was agreed, July 25. Aug. 4. that if the fourteen days mentioned in the second Treaty were not begun, when this Convention should be delivered to the Ministers in Denmark, that then the said term should begin within four and twenty hours after the receipt thereof. And further, that the dissenting King should by the conjoined Forces of England and the Low-Countries, be without any intermission of time compelled to receive and accept of Peace; this was the sum of this third Convention. But the States solicitous for Coppenhagen, sent secret Instructions and Orders to their Officers in Chief, that however affairs went, they should have a care to conserve the same, and hazard all, rather than suffer it to be lost, or change Master. Neither were the English ignorant of this mystery, though they dissembled it, being no less unwilling than the Dutch, to see this considerable City, the balance of the North, fall into the hands of the aspiring Swede. King Charles full of scorn and indignation, to see the Law prescribed him by others, resolved not to treat but by the ordinary way of Commissioners. He did not absolutely reject the amicable interposition of the English and French, but would by no means admit of the Dutch, his Enemies and actually in Arms against him, until the old and usual friendship betwixt the two Nations were renewed. King Frederick on the other side, professed he would do, much less conclude nothing, without the Mediators, especially the interposition of the United Provinces: although he did not deny, but that the Treaty begun and ripened by them, might be polished and brought to perfection by the Commissioners of both Kings. Charles would not hear of quitting of Drontheym, without an equivalent, nor be perseaded to determine any thing about the time of evacuation, or withdrawing his Army out of Denmark: and being urged to declare himself, grew angry; protesting though in private, that he being a King, and a Conqueror, and not inglorious, could not, nor would not suffer himself to be braved and controulled by two Commonwealths, whereof one had abdicated, and the other murdered their Prince. He was more in choler against the English than the other, because he expected more kindness from them than any. These he reproaches with parricide, and wonders they durst approach him, with their hands reeking with the blood of their own Sovereign: They should therefore get them gone with their. Fleet, out of the reach of his Cannon, unless they meant to try their violence. But this transport of rage and scorn, was but vented amongst his Confidents. What he said to the Ambassadors themselves in public, some time after, was of no less consequence or noise. The Plenipotentiaries of the two Commonwealths, had with communication of the French Ambassador, framed a Concept or Form, which they called a Project (and which we will call so hereafter also) upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty, according to the Conventions agreed on at the Hague. This Project or Instrument of Peace, they first presented to the King of Denmark, who received it, and requiring time to deliberate upon it, promised an answer. The Ambassadors hereupon went the same day to the Camp, and having obtained Steno Bielke the Swedish Ambassadors liberty, Aug. 28. (for he had been thus long detained prisoner at Coppenhagen) took him with them, fancying that so great a present would render their coming more acceptable. Being entered the King's Lodging, and in the Antichamber, his Majesty after a little stay came out to them, where Colonel Sidney, accompanied with all his Colleagues, and the Dutch Ambassadors (for the French had withdrawn himself) after a profound Reverence, presented him a Rowl of Paper, being the aforesaid Project. The King asked what Papers they were? Sidney answered, that they contained the desires of the three States. But the King replied with a stern countenance, if it be the Project for Peace, I will not receive it: And adding, told the English; as for you, I will not refuse your Mediation, as long as you continue in the terms of friendship, but will suffer no Arbitrators: And then turning to the Dutch subjoined, as for you, being you are my Enemies, I absolutely refuse to receive you as Mediators: and to them all, You make your Projects in your Fleets, and I (clapping his hand upon his Sword) wear mine at my side. Having said this, he left the Ambassadors, and turning suddenly from them, went to the other side of the room. The Dutch Ambassadors following him said, we are not your Majesty's Enemies, and shall approve your best friends. The King looking fiercely upon them, answered, my Ambassadors are unworthily used and you are suffered to go and come at pleasure. Slingland replied to this, We need fear nothing from a generous Prince; and the King abruptly, I have no great resentments of generosity for such Enemies. The Ambassadors would not provoke the offended King any further, but retiring with a profound and respectful Reverence, left the presence; where His Majesty having given Bielke his hand to kiss rallied with his great Officers, most of them having been present at this audience, upon this unusual rencontre. This indignity of offered the Ambassadors, was seconded with another, though not so considerable. They were scarce got into their Coaches, when it was told them, that the Trumpeter who waited upon them, was thrown into prison. Being surprised with this Novelty, they sent me to the King to complain of this violence, and breach of the Law of Nations. But the Trumpeter was immediately released, and his detension excused, having happened without the King's knowledge, and done by the General's command, not with an intent to affront the Embassy, but because he belonged to the Garrison of Coppenhagen, which was very true. The Danes were overjoyed with this ill treatment of the Ambassadors, fancying that the Dutch would now employ their Forces against the common Enemy, without any further intermission, as well in revenge of their own injuries, as to assist their Confederates. In the mean time, Posts were dispatched into all parts, with the news of this encounter, the circumstances of it being aggravated, according to the several passions of the interessed. The State's General were most nettled at it, as being most concerned, and did not fail to exaggerate the affront done to the Ambassadors of the three States by their Ministers in England and France, as an indignity common to them all. But the Mediators, how ever ill received at their former Audience, did not yet despair of a desired issue to their negotiation. They knew the King of Sweden was not wholly averse from Peace (for he had several times professed he had not espoused his Conquests, provided he did not quit them without a compensation) but from the manner of compassing it; and he was not against the officious intervention of Mediators, though he could not endure the Umpirage of their Arbitration. The Dutch therefore seeing that he would never admit of their Mediation, unless the ancient Correspondence and Amity betwixt him and them were first restored, drew a form of reconciliation, which should put an end to all their former misunderstandings and Controversies, and sending it to Rosenhaen by the French Ambassador, wrote also to him, that they purposed to come to the Camp, to perfect the Treaty of Elbing and its Elucidations, and also to endeavour to accommodate the differences betwixt the two Kings. But being they perceived that the King of Sweden looked upon the States as parties, and their Ministers for that reason, as improper for the Negotiation in hand, and that it seemed not good to His Majesty, to assent to the aforesaid elucidations, before the difference betwixt himself and the State's General were removed, and the ancient friendship betwixt the two Nations restored: and being they doubted whether their coming to the Camp at that time might be acceptable or not, they thought good to send an Instrument of reconciliation, with a promise that they would sign it as soon as the Peace betwixt the two Kings was concluded. The day following the Dutch Ambassadors being informed, that the King had not only laid by his choler, but that also he desired their return to his Court, sent me to him, to know whether their coming to the Camp, would be agreeable to his Majesty or not? Aug. 31. And whether they should be received according to their dignities, in case they came? I being returned, and having brought word that all was as they desired, the Heeren Slingland and Huybert went to the Camp; where being civilly received by the Courtiers, they were immediately introduced into the King's presence; where having first condoled with him for the death of the Duke of Holsteyn his father in Law, they urged what concerned the illustrations of the Treaty of Elbing, the Peace betwixt the two Crowns, and the reconciliation betwixt His Majesty and the State's General. They most insisted upon the present Treaty, and pressed the King, that he would be pleased to declare himself as to the main heads of it, and grant his Letters of safe conduct for the Danish Commissioners, in such manner and form as was required. The King answered, that he desired nothing more than to cultivate the ancient friendship betwixt Sweden and the United Provinces, and had therefore sent Coyet his Ambassador Extraordinary into Holland, to represent to the State's General themselves, the candour of his intentions in that particular. As for the Peace, he was not averse from it, provided it were safe and honourable; only he believed that the business would advance best, if it were carried on by Commissioners of both sides, according to the usual method betwixt the Northern Crowns. The Conference being done, the Ambassadors returned to Coppenhagen, being followed by Monsieur Terlon the French Ambassador, who brought with him the desired Passports for the Danish Commissioners. There was no little difficulty on both sides, about the titles of the two Kings, to be inserted in the said Passports. The Danes refused to acknowledge the new Duke of Schonen, and the Swedes would not relinquish their acquired honours; but a middle way being proposed by the Dutch was embraced by both, to wit, that King Charles should only write himself King of Sweden, and King Frederick only King of Denmark, without any further additional titles, on either side. The Letters of safe Conduct being granted by the Swedes, others of the same tenor were required from the Danes, which they differing to give under pretence of new difficulties, were pressed to it by a Memorial, delivered to their King by the Commissioners of the two Commonwealths. In it, they desired His Majesty, Sept. 1. being the Treaty could not begin, much less be concluded, without the required Passports for the Swedes Commissioners, that he would forthwith grant them, lest the procrastination of the so much wished for Peace, should lie at his door. The King having received this Writing, and the Swedes safe Conduct with it, sent also his, writ in Danish, by the Lord Peter Reeds one of his Senators, to the Mediators; with a Declaration, wherein he professed that he would send Commissioners to perfect the Peace with the King of Sweden, provided the said King would declare his mind concerning the further Contents of the present Declaration. But being there were several Clauses in the said Declaration, not only offensive to the King of Sweden, but also displeasing to the English and Dutch, besides the stop it was like to put to the Treaty itself, the King was again earnestly desired both by Word and Writing by the Mediators, that omitting his late Declaration, its conditions, and restrictions; he would be pleased to send his Commissioners to the place appointed, instructed with such powers, and authority, as should be necessary for the happy Conclusion of the present Negotiation, lest (which they did abhor to think on) they should be necessitated to judge that he had no thoughts of Peace, being he refused the means by which it was to be effected. The King seeing himself so sharply pressed by the Mediators, did at length deliver them a more satisfactory Declaration, Sept. 5. whereby he did consent to all that was desired, as far as agreeing with the Decrees of the three States, of the 11/21 of May, 14/24 of July, and the 25/4 Jul./ Aug. The French Ambassador went the same day to the Camp, with this Declaration and Letters of safe Conduct, and though the Swedes desired some things in them to be changed, that was also assented to. The day following the Lords Rosenhaen and Bielke came from the Camp, and the Lords Pasberg and Magnus Hoeg, from the City, and met in the Tents pitched about the midway betwixt the City and Camp: the Deputies of the three States were likewise assisting at this Conference, in whose presence the two King's Commissioners having saluted each other in their proper idioms professed their mutual desires and endeavours for peace: the Danes did mainly urge, that the most material things should be first treated on, and that without delay; and having delivered a Paper to the Swedes, demanded, that being the King of Denmark had been unexpectedly invaded, even then when he hoped to enjoy the real effects of the Rotschild treaty; that the King of Sweden should forthwith restore unto him all the Provinces, Lands, Forts, Places and moveables, which he was obliged to surrender by virtue of the said Treaty. 2. That a just and equitable satisfaction be made in lieu of all the vast losses which they had suffered by this last Invasion. 3. That the evacuation of all those places to be restored should immediately follow. 4. That all the Danish Captives, and such who had been transported out of the Provinces subject to Denmark (for the Swedes had pressed and sent some thousands of the Danish youth into Prussia, Lieftand, and their other remote Conquests) should be set at liberty. And lastly, that the King of Denmark's Confederates should be duly included in this Treaty. The Swedes on the other side, did urge that a more fit place should be chosen to treat in, and that the parties should agree upon the manner and form of treating, before they entered upon the business itself. As for the Mediators, they would not refuse their Amicable intermeddling in greater difficulties; but if they intended to direct or decide matters, by virtue of their Hagues Conventions, or any other pretext whatsoever, they professed it could not be, as being a thing without example, and not to be admitted by the Kings themselves, without a manifest intrusion upon their dignities and honour. Two days after they met again, and the Treaty of Rotschild was reassumed and read by the Commissioners of both sides, but being there arose several contests about its third Article, the explication of it was referred by the Danes to the Mediators: these taking hold of the occasion, went to the Swedes into their Tents, and delivering them the projected Treaty which they had formerly presented their King, desired them to recommend it to His Majesty, and entreat his speedy answer to it; the Swedes Commissioners received the Treaty though not without some difficulty, with promise they would present it to His Majesty, and inquire into his pleasure concerning it. The Dutch Commissioners seeing that the Days of Cessation from Arms was passed (for they were as well Generals as Ambassadors) wrote to their Admiral Opdam, that whereas the King of Sweden had positively refused his Declaration for Peace, and that the King of Denmark had satisfied the desires of the three States, he should therefore make War upon the Swedes where he could meet with them, relieve the City, in as much as in him lay with provisions, and hasten De Ruyter whom they daily expected, with all possible speed. In the last Hagues Convention, it was agreed; that the Plenipotentiaries of both Commonwealths, should deliberate and determine amongst themselves, what force and what number of Ships they thought sufficient to carry on the design in Denmark, and that the rest, as superfluous and extreme expensive, should be sent to their respective homes again: the truth was, the Dutch Ambassadors had Orders, not to dismiss above twenty of their Ships, nor those but with this precaution, that the remaining should be sufficient to execute the Convention of the twenty fourth of July. neither should the said Ships be Licenced but with the English, not before them, and by no means after them, and that the number of the dismissed Vessels, should by no means exceed that of the English, but if possible be less. The English ignorant of this, pressed that the precise number of Ships which were to Winter in Denmark, should be determined, but being the Dutch seemed unwilling to divide their Fleet as yet, General Montague declared in the name of his Colleagues, that being the Dutch Commissioners would not define, according to the Conventions betwixt the two Commonwealths, how many of their Ships should join with an equal number of English men of War, and how many of both Fleets should after the said conjunction be returned home, they were resolved, wanting also provisions for so great a multitude, to send their whole Fleet back into England. This, he said, they did not with an intent to departed from the Conventions betwixt the two Commonwealths, or that they had any new design on foot, but really forced to it through want of necessaries, for the subsistence of so great a Fleet. The Dutch seemingly endeavoured to divert the English from this resolution, and showing them where and in what manner, they might procure what provisions they pleased, they besought them, being the common Interest was to be carried on with common and conjoined power, they would not withdraw theirs, seeing that could not be without a diminution of the dignity and credit of the two Commonwealths, a weakening of their Mediation with the two Kings, and a manifest retarding of the present Negotiation. After this, several Propositions were made concerning the number of Ships to be left behind, and the English were invited to leave only fifteen of theirs, whilst the whole Dutch Fleet continued there until further Orders from the State's General, but yet with this restriction, that they should attempt nothing without communication of Counsels with the English Plenipotentiaries, and being the English were averse from such odds, and so them a solemn Instrument of Assurance under their hands and seals; and that one of their Commissioners should (as a further testimony of their candour and sincerity) not only trust his person in the English Fleet, but continue in the same, to communicate Counsels with Montague, and deliberate of what should concern the generality of their affairs, according to emergencies. Sidney did hereupon confess, Sept. 5. that they had no Orders to send away their Fleet at all, but on the contrary, commands to observe the Hagues Convention. But Montague, of whose mind Honniwood and Boon also was, being urged to declare himself, answering very ambiguously, broke the conference, and next day leaving Coppenhagen, went to the Sound, and having saluted King Charles at Cronenburg, where he was royally treated, and all his chief Officers and Captains honoured with Presents, he sailed with his whole Fleet towards England, then full of Commotion and tumult. The sudden departure of the Admiral, surprised and troubled the minds of all parties: The Swedes were grieved that the Sound, their Havens, and the Sea, lay now open to the prevailing Dutch, whilst the Danes interpreting all things in the worst sense, fancied that Montague was therefore gone, because he would not now war against the Swedes, now openly refusing Peace; and that all those Truces extorted hitherto from the State's General, had been prolonged in favour of their Enemies. The Dutch also seemed to condemn this withdrawing of the English, as happening contrary to their Treaties, and even then when they were to act by virtue of them. But this was but in outward show, for they did inwardly rejoice that this Imperious Fleet was gone, and they at length at liberty to act without control. But Sidney and his Colleagues were more really trouble at the absence of their Forces, not being ignorant how weak their disputes were like to prove against an armed Mediation. They were also more nearly grieved at the Admiral's return, as sensible of the great forces he commanded, and his averseness to the present Government. And truly they were not deceived, for whilst all England, weary of the tyranny of the Regicides, prepared to vindicate their Liberties by Arms, requiring tacitly their Prince, but openly a Free Parliament. Montague being invited and commanded by the King of Great Britain, into whose grace and favour he had lately been restored, hastened thither with his Naval forces, to assist those just, however unfortunate endeavours. The day after Montague's departure, the Commissioners met again in the Tents, where the Danes demanded an Answer to their former Proposals, declaring withal, that their King induced by the desires and persuasions of the Mediators, had consented to, and would willingly accept of their Project for Peace, so far forth as it agreed with the Hagues Conventions. They therefore desired to know whether the King of Sweden had likewise done it, protesting they would otherwise proceed no further. The English and Dutch Ambassadors pressed the same, urging the Swedes to declare, what Orders their King had given, in answer to their just Propositions. Rosenhaen being thus put to it, replied, that they had indeed delivered their King the Mediators Project, professing further that His Majesty would omit nothing on His part for the compassing of an equitable and honourable Peace; to which end he declared, that the Mediators endeavours should be most acceptable to him, provided they interposed only when they were required, and that as friends, not Arbitrators; leaving the disposing of affairs, to the Commissioners of both Kings. This he said was His Majesty's resolution, who could not choose but wonder, to see that a Treaty made at the Hague, by the three States, and that without his knowledge, should be also obtruded upon him, and that without his consent. He further added, that it was a thing wholly unpractical, that Commonwealths should prescribe Laws to Kings at pleasure, and never heard of in History, that Mediators should undertake to press or compel dissenting Princes, even against their wills, to accept of their fancies and conceptions, as Laws. This therefore being so, his Majesty could not answer to those kind of proposals: But if they would treat after the old fashion, and according to the method hitherto observed betwixt the Northern Crowns, he did not doubt, but the way to the so much desired Peace, would be plain and easy. Monsieur Terlon the French Ambassador, arrived there at the same time, and declared to the Mediators, that the Commissioners had truly and fully told them the King's sense, in order to the present transaction, as he himself had understood it from His Majesties own mouth at Cronenburg, from whence he came; adding, that he was very angry with Rosenhaen and Bielke, for receiving their Project without his orders, and had not pardoned them, if he had not mainly interceded for them. The Dutch Ambassadors being returned to Coppenhagen, sent Orders to De Ruyter and Everson, to act with all their Forces both by Sea and Land, against the Swedes, and make war upon them, wherever they met with them. The next day they gave the English and French Ministers notice of what they had done, which could not at all (as they affirmed) retard the Peace, which was (being it could not be procured otherwise) to be thus sought for according to the intention of the three States. In the mean time, they persuaded them to continue their endeavours, and that with joint advice, to which also they would contribute their utmost. As for the meetings in the Tents, they declared they could not, and that for weighty reasons, come thither any more, until it appeared that the Swedes did accept of the State's General's Mediation, and would receive their Ambassadors according to their dignity. The rest of the Mediators acknowledged that the Dutch had done nothing contrary to the Covenants betwixt them, and promised that they would not act as Mediators any more, but conjointly with them. But the Treaty did not break off for all this: The English and French after Communication with the Dutch, meet the Swedes again; who propounded Rotschild or Elzineur, as fit and more convenient places to treat in, which the Danes did not only oppose, but the Dutch also absolutely reject, being unwilling to remove so far from the City or Sea. Two days after, Sidney and Terlon returned to the Camp, to see whether the King of Sweden had yet given any Answer either to the Danes Demands, or to the Propositions of the three States, but in vain, for the Swedes Commissioners did plainly tell them, that it would be but lost labour to insist any more upon this way, for the Danish Demands were couched in such general terms, that it would be to no purpose to Answer them so; and as for the Project proposed by the Mediators, they positively declared, that the King would hazard all, and venture his own life, rather than to submit to the dictates of others, being he could not do it, without infringing his honour, and his reputation. Lastly, they protested he desired nothing more than Peace, provided it were not imposed upon him, and proposed, (being the Tents were no fit place to treat and meet in, by reason of the cold and approaching Winter) that they should all go to Rotschild, Elzineur, or Fredericksburg, as more proper for so celebrious an Assembly. The Mediators seeing the Swedes and resolved, Sept. 11, 12, 13. desired the King of Denmark, that he would be pleased not only to continue the Treaty, which they did not yet despair of perfecting, but also to change the place for one of those already proposed, as more convenient. But the King replied, that this could not be, before the King of Sweden had declared, as himself had done, that he would accept of that form which the Mediators had presented, and given his answer to the five aforementioned Articles. The Ambassadors were not well pleased with this Declaration of the Kings, especially the English and French, who seemed now to doubt whether of the two Kings was most refractory, or aught to be esteemed least desirous of Peace. Hereupon the Ambassadors went again to Court, and pressed the King so far, that he was content, (though with much urging) to join the Lord Gesdorf, his chief Minister of State, to his other Commissioners; but upon condition, that the State's General's Fleet and Land-Forces, should continue to prosecute the War against the Swedes, until the Treaty were brought to a desired conclusion. And thus the Treaty was re-assumed, but the place of treating was not changed, only the Tents were taken away, and Houses made of Planks, of better proof against the extremity of the Wether, raised in their places. The Commissioners did indeed sometimes meet, though their Conventions proved wholly fruitless, these contests for Peace being necessitated to give way to the more clamorous and more severe disputes of War. During these traverses and treaties, Coppenhagen continued blocked up by Sea and Land. The Swedes had lain before the Haven the whole Summer, with four, sometimes five Ships, so that the City laboured with the want of all things, especially fresh Meats and Firing. The Dutch Fleets lay useless in the Great Belt, kept up by Cessations or contrary Winds, and could not help them; whilst the English lying betwixt the Town and the Island of Ween as Neutrals, did not assist them; until the General being advertised by me, who was newly come from Court, and had seen the miseries thereof (a few Herrings and a piece of salt Beef, being the best regalie at the King's Table) did send a Vessel fraught with all manner of Fowl and fresh Meats, for the King's children. July 7, 17. The Court moved with the English General's munificence, sent two Senators in an English man of War, which I procured them from him, to compliment and thank him. They were received by the Admiral, with all sort of honour befitting their qualities, to whom, after the usual expressions of gratitude and kindness, they represented and recommended the afflicted condition of their affairs; and lest they might be thought to yield in civility to the generous General, they returned his favour with an Honorary of Rhenish Wine. After this, the Citizens received several considerable refreshments from other parts. The Ambassadors, both English, French, and Dutch, did ordinarily reside in the City, but had their provisions from abroad, by permission from the Swedes, under which pretence their servants carried great quantities into the Town, the surplus whereof they sold at good rates to the eager buyers. The Swedes were not ignorant of this kind of Commerce, but connived at it, as sharing in the profits; Sept. 7, 8. for their Officers by this means got moneys for the Cattle, which the said Servants bought from them in great numbers, upon condition they would suffer them to pass with them into the City in safety. But this traffic ended with the coming of the Dutch fleet, which arrived at Coppenhagen the second day after Montague's departure, who from the beginning of June to this time, had lain betwixt Ween and Zealand, as if he would cover the Sound on this side, as he had formerly done it on the other, when he hovered betwixt Lap and Koll. De Ruyter the day after his arrival, sailed towards the Sound, and having blocked up the Haven of Lanskrown contained there. There lay two men of War under Cronenburg, which he defigned to ruin, but his Fireships failing him, he attempted them no further, the loss which he might suffer in the enterprise, not countervailing the victory. It seemed likewise too hazardous, to enter the Haven of Lanskrown, though the ruin of the Swedish Fleet which lay in it seemed infallible, the difficulty was to get out again through so many Volleys, which the Castle and Batteries on shore, might thunder upon them, especially if the Wind proved contrary. Besides, it may reasonably be thought that the Dutch design was not to destroy, but to humble the Swedes. However it was, they contented themselves with lying before the Haven at present, and shutting up the Enemy within his receptacles. But lest the Fleet might seem to do nothing at all, Colonel Killigrew, who commanded the Land forces at present on board, Sept. 21. was sent with 1200 commanded men, 11 ships of War, and 7 Fluyts, under the direction of Cornelius Everson Rear-Admiral of Zealand, to intercept Keucks. King Frederick had been advertised by his Spies, that there were not above 200 men in the Town, and the Works on the side next the Sea were open, which was true; But the Swedes having notice of this Design before hand, had filled the place with armed men. King Charles was come thither also in person, and all things were in a readiness to receive these new guests. Killigrew knowing nothing of these preparations, was advanced within a League and a half of the Town, with intention to fail up close to it, but a sudden calm preventing him, he was forced to expect the day, which discovered the Enemy's countenance and numbers, and posture; so that finding, that instead of surprising them, he should be inevitably lost himself, he commanded his men, (four hundred whereof had been put into Boats with design to land) back to the Fleet, which was no sooner done, but the Enemy's bodies of Horse which had lurked in the Wood appeared, as also the danger they had infallibly run into, if the Wind had contained blowing an hour longer. The Danes had at the same time surprised Udstead a Town in Schonen, which Killigrew having notice of, had Orders likewise to hasten thither to their Succour, which he did, but they had dislodged before he could get to them, for the place was not very tenable, and the Enemy made head on all sides against them. Having therefore met them by the way, they returned all together to Coppenhagen, with a purpose to land the Auxiliaries, which had thus long languished on Shipboard: but they were much surprised to see the Citizens refuse them entry, who fearing peradventure such numerous aids, told them plainly, they were strong enough to defend themselves. This refusal, did much cool the Dutch kindness towards them, who not examining whether their diffidence were just or not, took it ill to be denied any thing from them, who owed them for all they enjoyed. Besides, the Land soldiers were hereby subjected to sicknesses, as being out of their Element, and obliged by this stay, to consume those Provisions which were only designed for the Seamen. Neither were the Danes content to defend themselves only, they designed also the recovery of Cronenburg, which had probably been effected, if not discovered by a miracle. The men of Elzineur were the contrivers of this Plot, who having gained some of the Garrison, thought the Victory secure. Seven or eight hundred men worked daily at the New Fortifications, and the Country was summoned to carry Wood, and Fuel for the Provision of the Castle. The design was to arm those Carmen, who were nigh fourscore strong, with short Swords and Pistols, who were ordered to overturn a Wagon or two in the very entry of the Castle, and thereupon to call their Companions to their aid, as if it had been done by accident. Being come together, they were to fall immediately upon the Guard at the Gate, whilst the Townsmen, who were ready in their Houses, should hasten to their assistance, and the aforesaid Workmen be invited with their Spades and Mattocks, instead of other arms, to their liberty, and to the spoil. The plot being thus laid, the Contrivers and chief Actors in it, who had given the Court intelligence of it, were mainly encouraged by promises thence, and the glory of Delivering their Country, to dare any thing; which they had infallibly put in execution, if they had not been strangely discovered. The man that carried their Letters to Coppenhagen, and brought them their Orders and directions thence, had passed several times with a little Boat, as if he had gone a fishing along the shore, betwixt the Town and City. He had often slipped by the men of War undiscerned, which was no hard matter, considering the distance they lay from the shore, the largeness of the Sea, and the favour of the night. It happened, that in going by, he saw the Admiral's Longboat put off, which frightened him into a fancy that it was after him, and fearing to be taken, he threw his Packet of Letters with a Stone tied at them into the Sea, and made away with all the hast he could. But when he saw that the Swede had taken another Course, as not minding him, he then began to condemn his vain fear and precipitation; however glad, that his Letters which the Sea had swallowed, were not fallen into the Enemy's hands. But he was deceived, for the string that tied the Packet to the stone being slipped, or broke, the Letters floated, and were carried by the Tide, which in the straits of Denmark, N. 6. as also the whole Baltic Sea, waits upon the Wind, to Lanskrown; where being taken up by a Soldier that accidentally walked upon the shore, they were brought to the Governor; and so the whole design discovered, and prevented, by the punishment of such of its Contrivers, that did not save themselves by a timely retreat. The Plot to surprise Malmuyen one of the Chief Towns of Schonen, was no less oddly discovered, than this of Cronenburg, the Messengers that were employed by the Conspirators, used to hid their Letters in a Wood, in a hole covered with Earth and Sods, where they also found their Answers; so that the business was come to some ripeness, when an unhappy Fox ranging that way, and smelling at that new Earth, scarped it up in search of somewhat to pray upon. This being observed by an accidental Passenger, who curious to see what the industrious beast was doing, found the Letters which contained and detected the whole progress of the conjuration. I cannot tell how truly I have related the particulars of these Conspiracies, though they were thus told me by several persons of credit: but being I dare not affirm them in all their particulars though they are most true in the general (as the rest of this Relation for undoubted certainties) the Reader may take the same liberty in believing what he pleases, as I did in writing of them. The King of Denmark having at length obtained permission to employ the Dutch Auxiliaries, thought fit to undertake somewhat of consequence before Winter. Having therefore got together all the small Vessels and Ships of burden which the City could afford, de Ruyter was by consent of the States Ambassadors, sent with all his Fleet towards Holsteyn, with Order to embark the Land-Army that was there, and carry it according to such directions as he had or should receive. Whilst he was on his way thiether, accompanied with the prayers and wishes of the Citizens for his good success, Admiral Opdam, who had kept the Sea the whole Summer, came to Coppenhagen, Octob. 26. bringing with him a great number of Vessels loaden with Fuel and other Provisions. His stay there was not long, so that having taken his leave of the King (who regaled him with a Present of three thousand pounds, and three hundred pounds yearly for his son, in consideration of his eminent services) and of the City which he had saved; he passed the Sound the second time, discharging his Cannon at the Castles as he sailed by, Nou. 4. and after twelve Month's absence, arrived safe in Holland, where having given the States a summary Report of his actions, and negotiations in the North, he received (though not without some opposition) the public thanks of the Assembly, for his prudent and valorous Conduct. King Charles was gone to Nykopping in Falster, where he continued some time, to be nearer Pomeranta, where the Confederates domineered at pleasure, and the better to observe the motion of the Dutch Fleet. Colonel Sidney and Sir Robert Honniwood, as also the French Ambassador, not yet despairing of Peace, went thither to him; which the Dutch being looked upon as Enemies, refused to do: but yet that it might appear how desirous they were of an Accommodation, they dispatched me with Letters and Messages, intimating so much to His Majesty. The Plenipotentiaries being arrived at Nykopping, began to treat again, but being nothing could be concluded without the Dutch, it was thought good to invite them also thither, which was done by Letters from the Court, from the Ambassadors, and from me, by the King's order and the other Ambassador's entreaty. They had also Passports sent them from the King, and a Convoy, with some of His Majesty's servants to wait upon them and serve them by the way, so that there appeared now more hopes than ever, of composing these ruinous differences. Being come to Nycopping; they were lodged and defrayed by the King's Order, and the Treaty was re-assumed with no less expectation, than seeming propension to a Peace on all sides. But these flourishes quickly vanished, for the King Persisting in his former opinion, and the Ambassadors not departing from theirs, there was nothing concluded. Octob. 25. The Swedes Commissioners having exhibited some previous demands to the Mediators, declared, that they must be first granted, before they could come to the main business of Peace. These were, that the three States should first jointly and generally, and then severally, and apart, stand good and be bound for the performance of the Treaty with Denmark. That they should undertake, that the War which the Emperor and elector of Brandenburg had raised in Germany, and did actually wage against the Swedish Provinces there, in favour of Denmark, should be laid aside with all speed, and a plenary restitution made of all they had taken therein; and that they should become Sureties that the King of Sweden should not be disturbed for the future, by any, contrary to the Germane Instrument of Peace. Further, in case the aforesaid Enemies should refuse to restore what they had violently usurped, that then the three States should compel them to it by force, and interpose and engage, for the Swedes future defence and fecurity in those Provinces, which appertained to them. Lastly, these things being thus granted, the King of Sweden would then condescend (in favour of the three States) to a Peace with Denmark, and that upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty, taken in its right and genuine sense, which could not otherwise be done. The Mediators answered to these Demands, that the three States would become sureties for, and engage themselves to assert what ever should be agreed upon betwixt the Kings. That (as soon as the Peace was made in Denmark) they would use their utmost endeavours to compose the Wars in Germany, and oblige the Emperor and Elector of Brandenburg, to restore those places they had taken from the Swedes. That the King of Sweden should for his part, in the interim consent to a pacification according to the Rotschild Treaty, save that the second Article of it should be so interpreted, that either, and both of the Kings, should be at liberty to Treat and make Leagues with any Prince, or Commonwealth whatsoever, for the mutual defence of themselves and States. That all dubious expressions in the said Treaty, should be explained or expunged, to impede new disputes. That the Castle, City, and Territory of Drontkeym, should be restored to the King of Denmark, in consideration of all those vast losses which he had suffered by this last invasion; And lastly, that there should be a time prefixed for the removal of the Swedish Garrisons and Armies, out of all the Isles and Provinces of Denmark, and that in all other things and particulars, the Treaty of Rotschild should stand in full force and vigour. They made also other propositions, concerning a free passage through the Sound, about removing of misunderstandings betwixt the Swedes and United Provinces, the Ratification of the Treaty of Elbing, the Peace with Poland, and of restoring the old friendship, betwixt the King of Sweden and the Elector of Brandenburg. And these were the Proposals made on the King and Mediators sides, but his Majesty seemed the most refractory, not that he was averse from Peace, for he had too many Enemies to struggle with, but lest he might be thought to desire it for fear of War, and even then when he was most threatened. In the mean time, the days were passed in Feasting and Hunting, the King having then invited the Mediators to those diversions. His Majesty was at Table with the said Ambassadors, when he received the news of the Enemy's Fleet and Land-Armies being at Sea; neither did he therefore quit his Guests, but concealing the matter, continued his feasting till late in the night. The next morning betimes, he surrounded the Island, viewed its Forts, and left good Guards at all its Entries & Avenues, in case the Enemy should attempt to land there; but being advertised by quick Posts, and manifold Beacons, which he had ordered upon all the heights in the Country, that the Fleet was entered the Create Belt, he flew with all the Forces he could get together to Corseur, a Sea Town in Zealand: Being come thither, he perceived that the Enemy's design was upon Funen. He therefore sent Field-Marshal Steynboch thithea, with Orders to the Prince of Sutlsbach, to quit the Island, and transport himself and all his Forces (leaving only a Garrison in Newburg) into Zealand. But these Orders came too late, for they did not only want shipping in Funen, but the whole Streight was covered with the Enemies numerous Fleet. The King seeing this, dispatched an Express to His Admiral, to hasten thither with the Fleet which lay in the Haven of Lanskrown, with all possible speed. He being upon the Point to hoist sail, received contrary commands to stay, which were again followed by other Orders to come away; and yet others in the neck of them not to stir, and all in one and the same day: so uncertain he was what to determine. One while he resolved to fight them at Sea, but finding the odds too great, would pass over into Funen in person. He fretted to see the Enemy brave it in his presence, and could not suffer that his Army should engage in his absence. But he had no shipping ready, and the Enemy were absolutely Masters at Sea, so that it was impossible for him either to fight them, or join with his own Troops. And thus this brave Prince, being hurried betwixt the passions of hope, and a generous fear, was forced against his Nature and practice, to become a Spectator, whilst others played his part, but with their own Fortune. THE HISTORY Of the Late Wars in Denmark, BETWIXT The Two Northern Crowns. The Third Part. FIeld-Marshal Schack, Commander of the Danish Forces, had embarked at Kiel in Holstein. His Army consisted of Eighteen hundred Horse, Six hundred Foot, Nou. 6. and forty Companies (though not exceeding two thousand five hundred men) of Dutch Auxiliaries. The Germans, Polish, and Brandenburger aids marched by Land, under the Conduct of Field-Marshal Ebersteyn, towards Middlefare, where they were to pass over into Funen, some ships of War having been sent thither to facilitate their transport. Whilst they were on their way by Land, the Sea Forces advanced with more ease & speed, and being past Langlands Point, were come within sight of Newburg. They cast anchor in the mouth of the Haven, and resolved at a Council of War, to endeavour to land there. Lieutenant General Alefeld, was sent with two thousand men to execute this design, but most of the. Boats which carried the Soldiers, having lost their way in the dark, and being scattered and dispersed by the ill-Weather, the Wind blowing high and contrary, they returned again to the Fleet, without attempting what they were sent for. And truly it was well they did not, for the descent there was, by reason of the Enemies frequent Forts and numerous troops, very difficult and hazardous; As soon as the day appeared, they weighed Anchor again, and leaving Newburg coasted the shore as far as Cartmund. When they were come near the Town, which is seated at the mouth of the River Carta, from whence it hath its denomination, and had viewed it well, the place seemed very abordable, in so much that it was unanimously resolved to try their fortune there, with hopes of better success than at Newburg. The Boats therefore were immediately filled with Soldiers, and commanded towards the shore. The Danes had the Van, being no less eager of the honour, than desirous of performing their own business: But being they did not advance as fast as was required, and that the Boats, by reason of their loading and the shallowness, could not move further; Colonel Killigrew, Sir Walter Vane, (Monsieur Buat, who was with the Danes in the Vanguard and first quitted his Shallop) Sir John Skelton, and the rest in Killegrew's Boat, leapt into the Water, being breast-high, and being followed by all the netherlands Alixiliartes, made towards Land. The Town gave and received several Volleys of shot as they waded along. Some few Swedish Horse advanced into the Sea, but were easily repelled and beat back. The Cannon from the Ships thundering from all parts incessantly upon the Shore, the Bridge, and the neighbouring Town, did much facilitate the landing, by forcing the Enemy, unable to resist its violence, to retire. The Town was also possesed that night, being abandoned by the Swedes, and the rest of the Army was landed with all imaginable speed, though much time was spent in getting the Horse on shore. Shack hearing nothing of Ebersteyns advance, continued at Cartmund for some days, until the Army being fully refreshed, it was resolved, they should march towards Odensea, the chief Town of the Isle, and seated in the middle of it: But their motion was but slow, by reason they had the Enemy in Front, who had also possessed all the straits and narrow Passages in their way. The Prince of Sulsbach was General of the Swedish Forces in the Island. His Army was not great, not exceeding five thousand effective Soldiers (which were increased to that number by the additional Foot which the King had caused to be conveyed over by night, to reinforce his Troops there, when he saw it impossible to transport them out of the Island) but it was high in reputation; and yet he could not hinder the Enemies landing at Cartmund, or thought it less hazardous to fight them afterwards, than to expose his men to the certain danger of their Cannon. And yet he was censured, because he did not engage either then, or when they were landed, or at any time before their conjunction, though he could not avoid it afterward. His chief care now was, to hinder the uniting of the two Armies, and therefore he had planted himself in those advantageous straits, betwixt Cartmund and Odensea. But hearing that Ebersteyn was likewise landed, contrary to his expectation, and the opinion he had of those Troops which he had ordered to oppose him, he changed his mind: for fearing he might be himself enclosed betwixt two such powerful adversaries, he marched with all his Fo●ces to Newburg, where he posted himself, with a resolution to receive and fight the Enemy in his advantages. Eberstein had passed that arm of the Sea which divides Holstein from Funen at Middlefare, without the loss of one single man. He had four Imperial Regiments, as many Brandenburgers, six hundred Polish horse, six hundred Danish Dragoons, and a thousand horse of the same Nation with him. All these were wafted over in three days and night's time, in thirteen Boats (the Troopers holding and training their Horses by the bridles, whilst they sworn after them) without any opposition at all. There were indeed two men of War, and two other armed Vessels appointed to meet Ebersteyn at Middlefare, and also to transport those troops that were in the Islet of Alsen into Funen, but being detained by contrary Winds, they were forced to the Isle of Aroe, where they had intelligence of some Swedes ships loaden with prey and spoil, that lay in an Inlet by Alsen, which they took with their long Boats, and plundered without resistance: the Swedes which were in Middlefare, and in the Forts and trenches along the shore, quitted them contrary to their custom, and the wont bravery of that Nation, at first sight of the Enemy; and leaving above thirty pieces of Cannon behind them, and other warlike provisions, retired; leaving an uninterrupted passage for the pursuers to follow. Ebersteyn wondering he had got over so easily, was afraid the Enemy had laid some ambush for him, which made him move slowly, so that he was seven days in marching so many miles to Odensea, where he found Schack and Killigrew, who had been there three days before him, and waited his coming. All the Confederate Forces being now joined, amounted to near nine thousand, so that surmounting the Swedes in numbers, they resolved to go search them out, and give them battle where ever they could find them: there was some little dispute betwixt the two Generals about the precedency. Ebersteyn pretended it as eldest Field-Marshal, and Schack would not submit, being more immediately commissioned for the present expedition. It was therefore agreed, that each should command his own men, and lead the Avantguard by turns. The next day they broke up, and Ebersteyn having the Van they marched four miles; the day following they came to Maselboom, Nou. 14/29. a mile and a half from Newburg, and on the fourteenth, saw the Enemy drawn up in Battle-array expecting of them: the Right Wing of the Swedes Army, consisting of ten Squadrons of Horse, was lead by the Prince himself, four whereof composing the Reserve, being commanded by Major General Beteker, one hundred Dragoons closed this Wing on the right hand, and the Front was strengthened with three pieces of Cannon; the left Wing equalled this in strength and order, conducted by Lieutenant General Horn, and the Count of Waldec: But the main Body, consisting of four Battalions of Foot, though not exceeding fourteen hundred in all, and five pieces of Ordnance, were commanded by Marshal Steynbock, sent thither to assist the young Prince, with his more aged Counsels. The Town and a Wood, covered the Army behind, so that their Rear was secure, and a long continued Ditch with some water in it, where the ground was lowest, interposed betwixt their Front, and the larger Campania: there were some Avenues in the aforesaid Ditch, through which the Bodies of Horse did move, when they engaged on either side. Ebersteyn seeing the Enemy's order put also his Army into Battalia, Major General Quast commanded his Right Wing, consisting of the Imperial Regiments, some few Poles, and a Company of Danish Dragoons; Count Ʋander Nat, with his own Regiment and part of Colonel Mathew's, made up the Reserve: the Danish Infantry being but two small Bodies, composed the main Battle, being otherwise strengthened with fourteen pieces of Cannon; the Left Wing made up of Brandenburgers, Poles, one troop of Ebersteyn's Regiment, and a few Dragoons, was increased by five Dutch Companies, under the Command of Lieutenant Colonel Aquila: the rest of Ebersteyn's own, and Konenberg's whole Regiment, were appointed for Reserves. Marshal Schack had by this time also put his Army into Battalia, his Right Wing being commanded by Lieutenant General Alefeld, and his left by Major General Tramp: the netherlands Auxiliaries, made up of English, French, and Dutch Companies, divided into three Regiments, and lead by their three Colonels, Killigrew, Allowa, and Metterens, composed the main Battle. Killigrew commanded these in chief, and the rest of the Officers, excepting Allowa who was absent by sickness, and Sir Walter Vane, who worthily discharged the Office of Major General, marched with their several Companies, and in their several places. Marshal Ebersteyn had chosen the Left Wing, because he would be opposite to the Enemies right, which Shack observing, drew up his troops on his right, so that both Armies thus united, made but one, though a very irregular Front, which was occasioned through Ebersteyn's haste to engage, and the disorders which usually arrive in such encounters. The Armies being thus ranged, they met and fought with no less desires than bravery, and the Battle proved doubtful as well as hot, until the Netherlanders, the rest being broken and disordered, turned the day, by only keeping firm, and snatched the Victory out of the Swedes hands. Ebersteyn had before the Battle began, sent four hundred Horse to observe the Enemy's order and countenance, who advancing too far, were rudely received and beaten back to their main Body. In the mean time, the Eberstenians move on, and marching on to the Swedes Ditch, endeavoured with great courage to beat them from it, but being as bravely received, they were forced back with great loss, all the Officers of Ebersteyns own Regiment, being either slain or wounded. Neither was Shacks fortune better, all his Horse being broken, and routed, so that if the Swedes had not been hindered by their own Ditch to pursue their advantage at once, by hindering the Enemy to rally behind the Dutch Foot, they had infallibly got the Day. Killigrew seeing the Horse beaten, marched up in good order to the Ditch, and firing continually by Ranks as he advanced, forced the Swedes Foot to quit it, and retire further into the Field behind them. The Swedes endeavoured to make head again, but being again disordered, were charged, broken, and cut in pieces by the Polish and Danish Horse, who were returned to the fight. Alefeld had by this rallied his Troops again, and bringing them on a fresh, passed also the Ditch, and charging the Swedes Left Wing of Horse, routed and pursued them to the Walls of the Town. The Prince having lost all his Foot, and weakened by the flight of his Left Wing, seeing no hopes of recovering the Day, retired also in reasonable good order into the City, however pursued by the Victorious Enemy. The Field being cleared, and plundered, and the night growing on apace, the Danish Generals encamped as near the Town as was possible. The next morning; they put they Armies into Battle in sight of the Enemy, and having planted their Cannon, threatened a sudden and general Assault, unless they surrendered. The Swedes seeing the Enemy's preparations, sent out Commissioners to treat with them, and a Trumpeter to De Ruyter, who continually thundered upon them with volleys of Cannon, to desire him to desist, for they would deliver up the Town upon reasonable terms. But all mention of Conditions being rejected by the insulting Victors, they were forced to Deliver up themselves and the Place at discretion. Lieutenant General Horn marched out with three thousand Horse, which as also the Prisoners and Colours which had been taken in the Fight, he presented to the Confederate Generate Generals, who divided and distributed them amongst their several Regiments: the Officers, the Town, the spoil and all, fell into the Conquerors hands, together with fourscore Cornets, and eight and twenty Foot-Colours. Amongst the prisoners of note, were Horn himself, and the two Major Generals Weyer and Waldec. The Duke of Weymer, and the Count Koningsmark had been taken in the Battle the day before; there were also ten Colonels besides the inferior Officers, and some other persons of quality. The slain on the Swedes side amounted to well nigh two thousand, besides Major General Beteker, and some other lesser Officers. The Danes lost only their Colonel Booth, one Lieutenant Colonel, one Major, and three Captains of Horse. Piazenzewski the Commander in Chief of the Poles, died in this Field of Honour, as also Captain Hemmema a Gentleman of Friezland, the only Officer amongst the Netherlanders. The number of the slain soldiers did not exceed five hundred in all, neither did this so signal a Victory and the fruits of it, the Island of Funen, cost the Danes any more; which seemed in some sort, to recompense the manifold losses they had hitherto sustained. The two Swedish Generals the Prince of Sulsbach and Marshal Steynbock escaped the danger, for being retired into the Town, and in an impossibility of either defending the place or being relieved, and seeing they had but that one night of reprieve, they thought it more reasonable to hazard an escape, than submit to a certain surrender. They therefore exposed themselves in a small Boat to the mercy of the Sea, and escaped by favour of the darkness, and nimbleness of their Rowers, through all the Enemy's Fleet, and came early the next morning to Corseur, where they in person, the only remains of so great a Defeat, were the Messengers of the King's loss, and their own misfortunes. The Danes heightened with this success, would by all means transfer the War into Zealand, terrified as they supposed, with the late loss. But De Ruyter pretending the hasty approach of Winter, the danger of the Ice if it should freeze, and the want of Provisions in his Fleet, refused to help them over, and however they demonstrated to him that it was but a business of a few hours, yet he would not be persuaded to assist them any further; the States peradventure thinking they had done enough, if they could oblige the Swedes to a Peace, not ruin them: for they could not choose but remember the Danes former exacting upon them in the Sound, and the dangerous growth of the House of Austria in Germany. The Confederate Army was therefore dispersed into Winter quarters. Ebersteyn returned with his Troops into Holstein: Schack and the Dutch Auxiliaries continued in Funen, and De Ruyter sailed to Lubeck, to re-victual his Fleet. The Holland, the Norway, and the Island Fleets, loaden with an immense quantity of all sorts of provisions, arrived at the same time in the Belt; and joining with De Ruyter, sailed with him to Coppenhagen, where he was received with joy by the Citizens, and with much favour by the King, who honoured him with a great Chain of Gold, Dec. 15. and a Meddal beset with Diamonds, as a mark of the esteem his Majesty had for the service he had rendered him. The Mediators having had notice of what had passed in Funen, went to Elzineur, fancying that the Swedes would after so great a blow be more inclinable to Peace, but they were deceived; for the King, lest he might be thought to yield with his misfortune, seemed no less constant now than he had been before; and yet they gained so much, that an Act of Redintegration of September twenty nine, was passed, whereby all hostilities, unkindnesses, and controversies should be removed; and the old, sincere, faithful and perpetual friendship, be renewed and restored betwixt the King and States. The Treaty of Elbing and its elucidations were also agreed upon; but with this restriction, that the said Treaty should not be binding and of force, before the Peace betwixt the Northern Crowns were concluded. But before we go further, it will not be from the purpose, to give the curious Reader, a short account of this Treaty of Elbing, being we shall have occasion to mention it so often hereafter, and that it will be so much insisted upon in the following Narrative. The State's General interessing themselves in the Wars of Poland, and apprehending the Swedes conquests in that Kingdom, had sent their Ambassadors into Prussia, to secure their own traffic, and mediate, if possible, a peace betwixt them and the Pole. Their reception there was not ill, though their entertainment by the way had been but course, for they had been detained some days at Lowenburg against their wills, though under pretexts of honour, their complaints being only paid with excuses, and a pretended mistake of the Commander, though he had shown the Chancellor Oxenstern's order for what he did. These Ambassadors were followed by a great Fleet, under the Command of Admiral Opdam, who in order to the League quaranty with Denmark, for defence of the Commerce of the Baltic Sea, and particularly for the City of Dantsick, came and Anchored before the said Town. This way of Negotiation produced the Treaty of Elbing, which renewed them of the years 1640, and 1645. confirmed the liberty of traffic without augmenting the impositions, and included the City of Dantsick with a reserve of their fidelity to their own Prince. But Dantsick waved this inclusion, under pretence of Loyalty to the King and Commonwealth of Poland, but more truly, because they not only feared an incorporation with Sweden, but also desired no Superior stronger at Sea than themselves, which would infallibly follow, if Prussia continued in the Swedes power: For these and other reasons, discovered in the context of this Relation, the whole Treaty continued hitherto unratified. But to return from whence we digressed, the said Treaty being now agreed upon, many prisoners on both sides, were as a testimony of their renewed Amity, set at liberty, and the Dutch Ambassadors are now received as Mediators, without any scruple or exception. For all this, they could not bring the business to an absolute Accommodation, Winter was near, and there was no appearance that the Swedes would change quarters in so rude a season, and therefore the King having left the Command of his Forces and the Isles, to the Prince of Sulsbach, and bid adieu to the Mediators, after he had feasted them, he passed over into Schonen, and went thence in haste to Gottenburg to be present at the Assembly of the States of Sweden, which he had commanded to meet him there. The Mediators seeing the King gone, and perceiving that nothing would be done in his absence, returned all to Coppenhagen, where the time for the most part was spent in jollity and feasting. Neither had the Citizens any great cause to complain, being abundantly furnished from Holland, Island, Norway, Jutland, Holsteyn, Lubeck, and other places of the Baltic Sea, with all manner of provisions. The Soldiers, especially the Dutch, both Sea and Land Militia, were furnished with stockings, shoes, shirts, and coats, against the present cold, so that the City had rather the appearance of a place that triumphed over their Enemies, than of a besieged Fortress. The Dutch, as also the Danish Ships, were all within the Haven in surety, being frozen up, in so much that the Mariners who still lodged on Board, were forced every day to break the Ice round about them, which secured them as well against the surprises, as other designs of the Enemy. All the Marshes and Waters about the City were frozen, so that the whole Campania was become passable and open, which induced many of the Besiegers to refuge themselves in the Town, pretending the unsufferableness of the cold, and the hard duty they were put to: King Frederick had also caused Billets to be thrown about the Camp, inviting all such as would come to his service, with promise of present reward, and good quarters. He likewise ordered ten Ryxdollers to be given to every fugitive Trooper in hand, provided he came with his Horse and Arms; and five to every Footman that came accoutred; and certainly, if his moneys had held out, the number of these Runaways, which were near an hundred, would have amounted to a far greater. Most of these fellows were Germane, which obliged the Swedish Generals, to remove all the Germane Regiments and Troops further from the Town, and put Swedes and Fins in their places, as men of better principles and fidelity. The Summer and Fall were passed, without any remarkable action betwixt the City and Camp, both parties seeing no appearance of doing good upon each other; being content to keep within their holds. But the Winter being advanced, and the Ice having rendered the ways and fields passable, they skirmished, attacked, and made sallies upon each other, with various success and fortune. In November, the Danish Horse fell upon a Guard of the Swedes, betwixt the Town and their Camp, which they surprised, killing and taking above sixty of them. The Month following, thirty stout fellows of the Garrison slipped out in a Boat, and by favour of the night, landed near the Paper mills, a Dutch mile from the City: they hide themselves in a Wood all the following day, but the darkness being come, they went to Fredericksburg, a pleasant and sumptuous House of the Kings, and breaking open the Stables, took away eight and twenty good horses, belonging to the King of Sweden, and mounting them, got safe with them, for all the Enemy's pursuit, to Coppenhagen: the lucky temerity of a Lieutenant, being one of the Fugitives, was no less remarkable; who stealing out of the Town by night, passed all the Enemy's stations undiscovered, and coming to Rotschild, surprised the Guards there, and brought some twenty Horse with him back into the Town; these small successes did much heighten the besieged, who as it is usual in such encounters; began to contemn the Enemy, and hope for greater advantages, which they attempted, though not with the like facility, as we shall see hereafter. During these do in Denmark, it will not be from the purpose to observe what happened elsewhere in order to them. King Charles was not ignorant how many difficulties, and what great obstacles the Netherlanders had opposed to his proceed, how violently they had acted against him, and what further resistance he might expect from them, unless they were diverted. He had therefore dispatched Monsieur Coyet his Ambassador extraordinary to the State's General some months since, to endeavour to remove those jealousies, which obliged this wary Nation, to interest themselves in the transactions of their Neighbours. Whilst Coyet was hastening for Holland in a Zealand States man of War, he had like to have been shipwrackt upon the dangerous shores of Anhout, for his Vessel being thrown upon a ridge of Sand by the violence of the tempest, stuck there , save its fearful rocking by the reciprocation of those Waves, which threatened its ruin every moment. Coyet saved himself in a Merchant ship which accidentally passed that way, and many of the Seamen having tied a number of empty Casks together with ropes, changed one danger for another. But the Captain being resolved to perish with his ship, did yet what he could to save both: He threw all his heaviest Cannon and luggage overboard, and so lightened his Vessel, that the Wind turning Northwards, it was lift up with the Waters, and so got off its unhappy station, and returned contrary to the expectation of all men, back to Elzineur. And certainly, so brave a man as this Captain, whose name is Adrian Bankert, a Zealander, deserves to be mentioned in our Relation, especially, having signalised himself once before by saving his Ship. It happened, that having the outwatch before the Haven of Coppenhagen, his Cables being cut in pieces by the Ice, he was carried away with the stream and shoals, as far as the little Island of Ween, and so near the shore that he stuck fast in the Sands. The Swedes eager of the prey, which they thought assured, sent two men of War and several armed Boats to seize upon him, but finding more resistance than they had imagined, they raised a Battery on Land, and so attacked him on all sides at once; but Bankert defended himself so well, that he sunk the Enemy's fireship, battered their Battery on shore, and treated the rest so rudely, that they were forced to retire, and suffer him to get off, which he did in safety. Coyet notwithstanding his former danger, went aboard the same Ship again, which being repaired, he set sail and arrived in Holland in November following. The Danish and Brandenburgish Ministers, did all they could to hinder his Reception and Audience, not forgetting to put the States in mind of the injuries and affronts, which the King of Sweden had so lately done to their Ambassadors in Denmark. But all they could do, Nou. 25. could not unmask the States so far, as to oblige them to declare open War against Sweden, though they otherwise incommodated it by all the means they could imagine: a public rapture had not been advisable, being the English Fleet there, and the English and French nearer home were reasonably to be apprehended, besides they thought it below their accustomary prudence, only to crack the Shell whilst their Allies went away with the Kernel; all the Conquests they could hope for in those parts, being but a liberty of Commerce, which they were surer of, in the dismembering of the Sound, than in a plenary restauration of Denmark to its pristine greatness, which had formerly so much perplexed and troubled their Navigation. Besides all this, there was anotheer weighty reason why Coyet should be admitted, which was, to render their Neutrality faster, and their interposing less suspect: being therefore received with the usual Ceremonies, and admitted to Audience, he laid before them the ancient Leagues and Confederations betwixt the two Nations, and how religiously they had been observed on the Swedes part, which the present King Charles Custave had not only sacredly kept hitherto, but had also obliged himself by the late Treaty at Ething, which contained most advantageous conditions for the Dutch, to do so for the future. He could not therefore but wonder to see, that the same was not ratified by them; which the credit of some men, who preferred their own passion and lucre before the good of their Country, and hitherto hindered; and how ever he had consented to an enlarging and explaining of the said Treaty, to their own desire, yet it took no effect; for the States had for all these amicable Concessions, sent their Fleet to Danzig to thwart his Designs in Poland, and instead of assisting of him against the invading Danes, with those supplies which they were obliged to by their Leagues with him and his Predecessors, they did not scruple to favour the King of Denmark in his unjust endeavours against him. Nay, they had so far contemned and rejected his friendship, who had suffered near a hundred of their Merchantmen, which he had in his power in the Sound, to pass untouched or molested; that they had after the manner of professed Enemies, sent a Fleet of War to assault and oppress him. He did therefore seriously complain of this ill-treating and violation of friendship, especially being he had omitted nothing on his part, for the conservation of a good understanding betwixt them, and that they on the contrary, had flown into open acts of violence and hostility, without so much as trying the ways of Peace: For all this, the King had sent him to declare his most secret intentions to them, to explain those things which their Deputies in Denmark had scarce order to mention, to endeavour to remove what ever there was of any moment, that might cherish those heats and jealousies which were betwixt them, and to renew those Leagues of Amity, which they had formerly so much esteemed, and which the King, would if they pleased always keep inviolably. He further propounded, that Commissioners might be ordered to treat with him, which was granted, although they moved not so quick as he desired, the main business being referred by the States to their Plenipotentiaries then in Denmark. The King of Denmark, hearing of Coyet's being in Holland, resolved, lest his affairs there might suffer, to oppose him in kind. He therefore sent the Lords, Otto Krage, and Gotske Bockwalt, Jan. 9 two Senators, his Ambassadors extraordinary to the Hague, who were received with more appearance and realities of kindness than the Swede. Amongst other things, they told the States that the time designed to make the Peace in, was expired, and consequently that that the Hagues Agreement and Conventions did cease of course. They therefore besought them to continue their assistance, according to the reiterate Leagues betwixt them, and that until Denmark were delivered from the oppression of their Enemies. They further demanded, that they might not at all be tied to the Treaty of Rotschild, which the Swedes had broken, but that the said Swedes might be obliged, not only to render what they had usurped, but also to restore Schonen a dangerous neighbour to Coppenhagen, in compensation of the manifold losses which they had suffered by their violence. Lastly, they desired a Peace, but would have it general, as securest both for their Commerce and their Allies. Some time after, they required that the Dutch Militia in Denmark, might be made up six thousand effective men, that the States would furnish them with 24 thousand Crowns every month, and lend them thirty Ships of War as soon as the Ice was broken, to be at the King's command. In lieu of all this, they offered the States Drontheym in Norway, Malmuyen or Lanskrown in Schonen, when they were taken, or Gluckstat in Holsteyn, as pledges and security for their moneys. But the English opposed these Propositions of the Danes, not willing to suffer that either the Elbe, the Sound, or the Northern Navigation, should run the hazard of more interruptions: so that this was no further insisted upon, especially, being the English Resident had desired in Writing from the States, that they would not accept of any Cities, Havens, Forts, or other places whatsoever, before his Superiors had been first acquainted with it. The States answer to the Danes (except in this particular) was very favourable, for having sent a great quantity of all manner of Provisions to Coppenhagen, they further declared, that they would not be wanting in assisting their Confederates. It will not be impertinent, to add a Catalogue of the Provisions which were to compose a Magazine for the Citizens at Coppenhagen, and to be sold to them at reasonable Rates, the particulars and prizes were; 500000 Weight of Cheese, cost; 29160 Livers or Guilders. 300 Tun of Herrings, at 40500 Guild. 400000 Weight of Stockfish, at 28000 Guild. 120 Tun of Grout, 24840 Guild. 120 Tun of Pease, at 29160 Guild, 135 Tun of Salt, at 14610 Guild, 800 Firkins of Butter, 59200 Guild. 400 Hogsheads of Brandy, 34080 Guild. 500 Hogsheads of Vinegar, 10075 Guild. 400000 Pound of Bacon, at 72000 Guild. 100 Ship pound of Hops, 4300 Guild. 200 Tua of Malt, at 23240 Guild. 200 Quarts of train-oil, 6300 Guild. 4000 Pound of Horseradish, 340 Guild. 200 Aims of Rape Oil, 7800 Guild. 300 Tun of Beef sallied, 16600 Guild. 10000 Pounds of Candles, 3000 Guild. 20000 Pound of Tobacco, 4000 Guild. 200 Tun of Oats, at 14000 Guild. The whole Sum is, 474045 Guild. In English moneys, 47404 l. 10 s. 00 d. The States also answered Coyets expostulatory speech, accusing the Swedes as the causers of the breach of those Leagues, and that friendship they so much complained of. First, they put him in mind how Queen Christina, had not only refused them those Succours during the English War, which the Crown of Sweden was obliged to send them, but had also hindered the transport of the Cannon, which they had then bought in Sweden for their use, and imprisoned some of their Merchants, upon unjust and frivolous pretences. They further declared, that their usage had not been better since the coming of Charles Gustave the present King to the Crown, for that when a Catalogue of those Princes and States which were esteemed Friends and Confederates to the Kingdom of Sweden, had been openly read in the Assembly of States, they were omitted, and wholly left out; nay, that this King had, as Christina had done before, when he was pressed to renew the ancient Alliances betwixt the two States, declared (under pretext of their League with Denmark) that he was not at all obliged to observe them. They also complained, how the King's Fleet had exacted extraordinary Imposts, from their Subjects in the Baltic Sea, and how their Ambassadors had been detained at Lowenburg against their wills. As for the Treaty of Elbing, they acknowledged they had demanded a necessary Elucidation, not Elusion of some of its Articles, the which not being concluded, and the Swedes having declared the former Treaties betwixt them not to be obligatory, it seemed but reasonable in them to look to their own affairs, and to send a Fleet and Soldiers to Danzig, as well to secure their Trade, as to insure a City which was their Friend and Confederate. They added, that they were not ignorant with how much industry both Queen Christina and King Charles, had not only endeavoured to ruin the good intelligence which was betwixt King Frederick and their State, but had also laboured by the accession and assistance of Denmark to exclude them out of the Baltic Sea. But being they could not compass it, it was no wonder if the State's General did assist a Prince who was their Confederate and Friend. And yet they professed, that when the Peace betwixt the two Northern Crowns was once made, they would omit nothing which might conduce to renew and re-establish the ancient Alliances and friendships, betwixt the Crown of Sweden, and their United Provinces. During these transactions, the Imperialists and Brandenburgers made havoc of all in Pomerania uncontrolled, under pretext of diverting the Swedes in their proceed in Denmark. The War in Norway was also carried on with much eagerness, but with more variety of success; but being these Contests happened out of Denmark, however relating to the subject in hand, though at a distance, I thought good to omit them, as well to avoid prolixity, as to ease myself, especially, being the knowledge I had of them was but at second hand. I must not however omit to say somewhat of the death of King Charles, he having been the only Author of the Siege we mention, although prevented by his untimely end, from finishing that which he had so vigorously undertaken. The Convention at Gottenburg being ended, the King who had lain some time sick of a malignant Fever, seemed to have overcome the violence of his Disease; but falling into a relapse, and perceiving that he must submit to that necessity, which imposes upon Kings as well as meaner persons; he caused his Queen, his Friends, and the Chief Officers of his Crown, to be called to him. He comforted such as he perceived to mourn his misfortune with most tenderness, and having spoken to many of them in particular, spent the approaching night in struggling against the rage and impatience of his malady. He passed the following day (as if he had made a truce with death) in ordering his affairs, and now all things being finished, he received the blessed Sacrament with much devotion, and seemingly satisfied with the unevitableness of his fate, commanded his chief Physician, to give him timely notice, some hours before he must expire. A while after, being warned as he had desired, he risen up, and being placed in a Chair at the Table, he caused his Will to be produced and read, in the presence of the Senators of his Kingdom. Amongst other Legacies, he had left the Crown to his Son, and appointed his Queen, Regent and Tutoress during his minority. His Testament being read, he demanded if there were any amongst them, who had any thing to say against it, but no body answering, he signed it, as also very many other Instruments, Orders, Letters, and the like. When there remained nothing more to be done, as if tired with labour, he demanded rest; but being shown his Bed by his Attendants, he replied, that he should die as soon as he entered into it; but added, this also must be hazarded, manifesting no less courage in his last moment, than he had done in the whole course of his life. Being therefore laid, he recommended his soul to him that gave it, and with a gentle sigh, expired betwixt the arms of Count Brake and Bidal, than next him. And thus ended Charles Gustave King of Sweden, a Prince for Council, for Industry and for Eloquence; not absurdly compared to Philip King of Macedon, and for greatness of mind to his son Alexander. He had done many brave actions, being yet but a private man, but being come to the Crown, he invaded Poland, and having expelled the King, forced all the Orders of that Kingdom to swear fealty to him. Being returned, he repressed the Danes, who had made War upon him in his absence; and had if he had not been hindered, as we have already related, oppressed them altogether. I am not ignorant, how that not only this brave Princes Enemies, but many of his friends, did attribute the cause of his distemper, and end, to a melancholy which he had contracted for the loss of his Army in Funen. I will not say, but this blow was very sensible, as being the only material disgrace which he had yet suffered from fortune; but that he should sink under it, was below so vast a mind: Neither did he ever say or do any thing since, that might betray him to so great a weakness. His reception of the Palsgrave and Steynbock immediately after their defeat, had nothing of harsh in it; and his treating of them afterwards, shown him rather a just recompenser, than a despiser of unfortunate virtue: for he for he continued the one in his Government of Schonen, and entrusted the other with the Command of his Armies, and the Isles in Denmark in his absence. I can say somewhat upon my own knowledge; Upon the King's return to Cronenburg after the Battle, I had the honour to be in the presence, and being called, his Majesty asked me what news there was at Coppenhagen, and if their joy there for their late Victory was not very great? I answered, that they were indeed much heightened with it. His Majesty thereupon was pleased to tell me the whole manner of the Battle, and what Regiments, and what particular persons did well: concluding, that no body was a Master of Fortune, and that nothing was more casual than War: but the blow was not great, and not meanly repaired, in the satisfaction he had, that his men had fought well. King Charles being thus dead in the flower of his age, for he was but thirty seven years and three months old, was much lamented by all sorts of men. The Soldiers bewailed him not as their General, but as their common Parent. Only the Swedes hating his severity; and the continual dangers he engaged them in, seemed to grieve least. Besides, the great ones of the Kingdom did not obscurely foresee, that the administration of the public affairs, during the King's minority, and the Regent's Government, would of course fall into their hands; which did likewise happen: For the Senators and Chief Officers having no body to oppose or awe them, acted now with more liberty and secureness. And truly, their Counsels were more moderate, for they did now dare to profess, that they desired that Peace which their magnanimous Prince had so often rejected. Letters were therefore writ by the Queen, in her Son's name, and subscribed by all the Senators then present, to the Mediators, which witnessed the same: For the young King having in them bemoaned the untimely death of his Father, did not obscurely intimate his desires for Peace. Upon receipt of these Letters, The French Ambassador, Sir Robert Honywood, Febr. 29. and Monsieur Slingland, went to Elzineur, where they found the Swedes not only inclinable to Peace, but brought the so often required Declaration for it, with them, back to Coppenhagen. The sum of the said Declaration was, that the King of Sweden would embrace Peace, and that upon the Basis of the Rotschild Treaty, so that besides the restoring of Droutheym as his deceased Father had designed, 1659. Dec. 28 1660. Jan. 7. in favour of the Mediators, out of a desire to hasten the Peace: and besides the Conventions formerly agreed upon with the said Mediators, it should be of full force in all its Articles; excepting where the exigency of the present posture of affairs, did necessarily require some alteration, and such changes as should be agreed upon by both King's Commissioners, by mediation, and interposing of the three States. The above mentioned Conventions with both Kings, were, that the King of Sweden should not exact for the future, any Toll or Imposition, from any armed or Merchant Ships, either in the Sound or Baltic Sea. Nor the King of Denmark (who was to content himself with the old and usual Taxes) imposed any new, upon any Vessel whatsoever, belonging to the Subjects of the 3 aforesaid States. The Declaration did further intimate, that the King satisfied with the justice and integrity of the Mediators, did refer all to their industry and endeavours; and that he would restore to the King of Denmark, such places as should appertain to him by force of the Treaty, after the Peace was concluded and ratified, at that very time which should be prefixed by the Mediators for their evacuation. As for the King of Poland and the Elector of Brandenburg, he did profess, that he did willingly consent that both of them, if they pleased, might be included in the Treaty, and that he was ready to compose all differences and controversies which were risen betwixt himself, and either or both of them. The Mediators having received this Declaration, address themselves to the King of Denmark, tell him how far they had proceeded with the other party, and desired he would be pleased likewise to declare his intention, in order to the hoped Accommodation. But the King abhorring the thoughts of the Rotschild Treaty, delayed his answer, which obliged the Mediators to deliver him a Paper, wherein they pressed him to vouchsafe an Answer to their Proposals, and that without any delay, as he had promised by his Declaration of the fifth of March new stile; urging further, that the least demur would be extremely prejudicial to his affairs and interests, But the King continued in his resolved silence, which obliged the Dutch Plenipotentiaries, forced to it by the incessant importunities of the English and French Ministers, to withdraw their Naval Auxiliaries from his service, which they were the more inclined to do, being it appeared by the Lord Steno Bielke's Letters (for he believed that the Treaty of Elbing, March 5. as he had understood from the English Plenipotentiaries, was to begin and be of force from that day) to Marshal Wrangle, that the Swedes had inhibited all further hostility against the Dutch, and permitted an entire liberty to their shipping to sail whither they pleased. The Dutch Fleets had Wintered in Coppenhangen, being detained there by the rigour of the cold, but the warmer Spring having dissolved those congealed Waves which had shackled them thus long, fifteen of the greatest men of War, because unweeldiest, and consequently unfittest for those Narrow Seas, Nou. 1. were sent home with Egbert Mewse, who in censideration of his own deserts, and Opdam's recommendation, succeeded De Wit in the Vice-Admiralship. The rest of the Navy, excepting only three men of War (sent with Corn and other Provisions, under the Command of Captain Barkel into Funen, for relief of the netherlands Troop inquartered there, was ordered to shut up the Haven of Landskrown, which was scarcely yet effected, when the Dutch Commissioners, who had also the Supreme Military as well as Civil power, sent their Admiral new Orders, by an Express, to abstain from further hostility against the Swedes, to withdraw his Fleet from before the Haven of Lanskrown, and to suffer the Swedish ships to pass and repass at pleasure. De Ruyter being upon the point to departed, was retarded by King frederick's sudden and unexpected arrival in the Fleet. His Majesty hastened thither with some Fireships, before the Dutch should quit their station, full of hopes to ruin the Swedish Fleet; and had obtained so much from the Admiral, that however pressed by his Orders to be gone, he did not dare to leave him there alone. The Dutch Ambassadors being acquainted by De Ruyter's Letters of the King's resolution and design, and that the Swedes made preparation to go to Sea, were at a stand. It seemed dishonourable and unbecoming their friendship, to abandon the resolved King, who protested he would not stir thence, till he had put his design in execution, and to countermand their Orders, seemed to question the sincerity of their intentions and promises. In this straight, they bethought themselves that the Swedes had not as yet given any real assurance that they would not disturb the Dutch Navigation and traffic; they therefore sent new commands to De Ruyter, not to stir till further Orders, and in the mean time resolve to expect the return of one of their Gentlemen, which they had sent the day before to Helsingneur to the Swedes Commissioners, with their instrument of Cessation, who was to bring another with him from them of the same force and tenor. They day following, they wrote again to the aforesaid Commissioners, assuring them, That they would immediately recall their Fleet upon the receipt of their Instrument of Pacification, and give commands for the future, that no manner of hostility should be used against any of their shipping whatsoever. And they proved as good as their words, for the Messenger being returned the same Evening with the desired Instrument, and the King being come back to Coppenhagen without attempting what he had so confidently undertaken, for his Fireworks did not take, they forthwith sent De Ruyter Orders to come away with the Fleet, the which notwithstanding he could not perform, by reason of contrary Winds and the adverse stream, until the second day following. The sense and tenor of the two Instruments was in effect the same; to wit, a reciprocal promise and engagement, that no force or injury should be committed on either side, against the Ships of War, or Burden of the other, for the future; and in case any should happen before notice could be given to their several Commanders, that all such losses should be immediately and fully satisfied and repaired. The Swedes Commissioners, had together with the said Instrument, sent the Dutch Ambassadors other Letters, wherein having magnified their candour, sincerity and desires for Peace, they required that the Treaty of Elbing might be ratified with all speed, and that in the mean time it might begin, and be of force, to all intents as if it were already ratified and confirmed. But this being waved for the present, the Dutch thought it enough to keep to their Cessation, and therefore as they had ordered their Navies not to act, so they sent an Express to Sir William Killigrew, their Colonel General in Funen, with Instructions to keep his Soldiers within the Island, and to attempt nothing against the Swedes, unless first provoked by them. The English Commissioners in the interim, looking upon the Dutch delays but as delusions, and troubled that the Fleet was not returned according to the first Orders, wrote a sharp Letter to their Ambassadors, wherein having minded them with what incessant endeavours they had sought for Peace, and how averse the King of Denmark was from it, who had not vouchsafed an Answer to their equitable and pressing desires. They besought them, that as they had formerly made War by Sea and Land upon the King of Sweden, when he refused Peace, they would now, not unmindful of the rules of justice, and their reiterated Engagements, withdraw all their Succours from the King of Denmark, who did at present, and had for some Months absolutely refused the ways of Accommodation; being therefore that the Swedes had abundantly-witnessed their propensness for Peace, as appeared by their Declaration of the twenty ninth of February, and that it was evident that the King of Denmark, however pressed by the Mediators, had no such thoughts, but only to gain time by his shift and delays, which was so prejudicial to the Commonwealth: They required that they would endeavour to force Denmark now, as they had done Sweden formerly, to accept of Peace, and that they would abstain from all manner of injurious actions, and hostility against the Swedes, now openly professing their desires for rest and quietness. They added in case they would not, that they should be obliged to declare in the Name of the Parliament of the Commonwealth of England, that the Dutch had violated the Covenants made betwixt the two Nations, and that it should be lawful for the said Parliament to demand reparation for all such breaches and unsufferable provocations. But the Fleet having quitted Lanskrown, as is mentioned, the Mediators laying aside these altercations for the present, repair to the King again, and jointly entreat him, that he also would at length, as the Swedes had already done, be pleased to give in his Declaration for Peace; which he yet deferted, in expectation of the return of an Express which he had sent into Holland; hoping that the industry and endeavours of his Ambassador at the Hague, would incline the State's General to procure him better conditions. In the mean time, he demanded of the Dutch Ministers, what return they did expect for their expenses in the War? for it concerned him to know it in time, because those charges, how vast soever, were to be required from the Swedes as the Authors of it, before the Peace should be concluded. But these cross questions were but to gain time, whilst the Danish Ambassadors pressed the States with their solicitations at the Hague. Amongst other things, they highly complained, that their Plenipotentiaries in Denmark, had upon the bare receipt of the Swedish Declaration, rashly and inconsiderately recalled their Fleet from before Lanskrown, and that without so much as consulting their King; which was of so mischievous a consequence to him, that the Swedes by this means let lose, had already intercepted many Vessels belonging to his Subjects, and did daily rove at the Gates of Coppenhagen, and that in sight of the State's Fleet without control. They further desired them to call to mind, the Leagues betwixt both Nations, and those engagements they had made to prosecute the War, until Denmark were restored to its pristine tranquillity and condition: They therefore besought them, that they would desist from that fatal Cessation, which had lost them their Islands last year, and now the occasion of ruining the Swedish Fleet in the Haven of Lanskrown, with those fireships they had prepared for that design, and command De Ruyter to act vigorously against their Enemies, until they did declare that they would embrace an equitable peace, wherein the Danes might find security for the future, and compensation for their past and present sufferings. Neither did these complaints of the Ambassadors prove wholly fruitless, being the Swedish Declaration, which made no specific mention of the Hagues Conventions, was not judged ample enough, but more especially, because of the diffidence there was that the effects of it should not so suddenly follow, as was desired. The States therefore profess by their Letters to their Ministers in Denmark, the dislike of the removal of their Fleet from Lanskrown, and the licentious ravaging of the Swedes at Sea: adding, that if the Peace were not yet made, and that it should appear that the Swedes were the cause of this delay, that they should then not only hinder their Naval excursions, but employ all their Sea and Land Forces, to compel them to it with all imaginable speed and vigour. And this indeed was the Ambassador's design, before they granted the Swedes the above mentioned Cessation; to the which they were not only inclined, by the Swedes aforesaid Declaration, but chief because the King of Denmark did then against all expectation manifestly refuse Peace. But to return to Coppenhagen, Mar. 18. the Messenger being arrived, the Mediators were sent for to Court, where instead of the Declaration they did expect, they were demanded by the King's Order, what change the Swedes desired in the Treaty of Rotschild? To which the Dutch answered, that the Mediators were not very solicitous of that, only desired to know, whether his Majesty would be pleased also to give his Declaration for Peace? Adding, that otherwise they should be necessitated to observe and put in execution the Commands of their Superiors. After many Contests to and fro, the King lest he might seem altogether averse from Peace, did at last promise, that he would the following day, deliver the so much desired Declaration, and that in the same form that the Swedes had given theirs, which he also did. During these disputes, the Swedish Commissioners had by the instigation of the French Ambassadors, pressed the Dutch to a conjunction of Arms with them, by virtue of the Treaty of Elbing, the which ought as they pretended, to begin and be of force from that time they had exhibited their Declaration for Peace: but they were answered, that that could not be under that pretext, but rather by virtue of the Treaty made betwixt the three States, which also was now needless to urge, being affairs were in so hopeful a way of being accommodated without coming to those extremities. The Dutch Ambassadors did moreover complain, that Coyet the Swedish Legate at the Hague, had endeavoured to bring the said Treaty of Elbing, to the test again, and subject its illustrations, the product of so much sweat and time, to new and impertinent disquisitions. But the King's Declaration silenced these unseasonable disputes, and now both their Commissioners by the intervention of all the Mediators met in the Tents again, and seemed to reassume their Treaty with better hopes of success than before. The Dutch Fleet being retired from Lanskrown, they were followed by eight Swedish Men of War, who having saluted the Admiral, cast Anchor near him, and began to shut up the Haven of Coppenhagen once more. Hence many Merchant's Ships of burden, being ignorant of what had happened were intercepted, and that Naval Commerce which the besieged had hitherto freely enjoyed was interrupted. But this mischief was timely remedied, for the Dutch Ambassadors upon notice hereof, commanded De Ruyter not to suffer any hostility whatsoever within sight of his Fleet, which he was so careful to perform, that when the Swedes had sent three Men of War to lie at Draker, he also did send as many to wait upon them there. The Swedes seeing themselves thus observed, pretending want of provision (and indeed the Treaty advanced but untowardly) hosed sail again; and returning to Lanskrown, came to Anchor at the entry of their Haven, ready there upon all occasions. The three Ships which were at Draker, making towards the East Sea, fell upon a Galliot coming from Holsteyn, which they took, and in it Field-Marshal Schack, and John Alefeld Lieutenant General of the Horse, both going to Coppenhagen, being sent for by the King's orders. They were carried Prisoners to Malmuyen, and being delivered to Marshal Steinbock Governor of Schonen, were kept in safe custody by his command. Sir Walter Vane came with them from Funen, but was immediately set at liberty without ransom (the Swedes supposing the Peace betwixt themselves and the States already concluded) and permitted to continue his journey to Coppenhagen, the Messenger of this unhappy accident. In the mean time, there was no industry omitted to bring the Treaty to a happy issue, but being the meetings of the two King's Commissioners, by reason of that distance and those animosities which their fresh differences had bred, seemed fruitless, they were content upon the Mediators pressing desires, to give in their several Propositions and Demands by writing, permitting also in some sort, the management of their several Interests to their united Arbitration, at least wise to their industry and endeavours. The Mediators knowing now what they both required, laboured to compose an instrument which might be acceptable to the one and the other, moderating the desires of the one, to the content and satisfaction of the other. After much toil, and time, and conferences, and after many heats, and disputes, not only betwixt the Mediators and the Ministers of both parties, but also betwixt the Mediators amongst themselves, especially about the compensation of losses, and the remitting of the 400000 Crowns, which the Swedes demanded for their Guiney damages, the business seemed fairly advanced, and the Articles were well nigh all agreed to, when an unexpected stop was put to these proceed, by the English and French Ministers, demanding a further explanation upon the Elueidations of the Treaty of Elbing. May 3. The difficulty, was about the extent of the defensive Article comprised in the same: for being that Treaty was to be of force, as soon as the Peace betwixt the two Kings should be concluded, the English judged it, as it was indeed reasonable, to clear that point first. Before this remora could be removed, behold another and no less surprising accident, which did not only disturb the whole Negotiation, but hurried the Mediators themselves, but too much dissenting before, into a manifest and open rapture. The State's General, being as we have mentioned, not fully satisfied with the Swedes Declaration, and fancying that the uncontrolled liberty which they had to rove at Sea since De Ruyters withdrawing from Lanskrown, had rendered them less inclinable to quietness, had by redoubled Orders commanded their Ministers in Denmark, that in case the Swedes had not already accepted of Peace, according to their Declaration they should (all delays laid aside) following the Conventions between the three States, compel them to it by main force. The wary Swedes had notice of these resolutions, neither did the Dutch Plenipotentiaries deny their reality when they were interrogated concerning them by the Swedish Commissioners, who for all that looked upon them (being they seemed too violent) but as fictitious, and published on purpose the better to conceal the true design. But the Dutch seeing their secrets (by a mischief unavoidable in Commonwealths by reason of the multitudes of Masters) discovered, acknowledged openly and ingenicusly that they were indeed the true and real intentions and resolves of the States, which they would positively follow, and execute against such who were averse from Peace. The Swedes, as also the other Mediators, seeing the Dutch thus determined, were at a stand; for being these only were armed, it was supposed they might dare any thing. This therefore being foreseen, the English and French clubbed Counsels apart, not a little solicitous, lest the Dutch forgetting the limits of Mediation, should render themselves Umpires and Arbitrators of the whole Negotiation. This jealousy was much lightened the next day, when as the Dutch having framed a new Design or Project for Peace, however conformable to the Rotschild and Hagues Treaties, did not stick to deliver the same in writing to them. Terloon did indeed accept of the Instrument, but the English, being it was made without the assent of all the Mediators, absolutely refused it, although they suffered it to lie upon their Table, being laid and left there by the Dutch Plenipotentiaries themselves. The English and French being much perplexed at these proceed, bethought how best to prevent their progress; two days after, Terloon having largely professed his desires for an Accommodation, presented an Instrument in writing, which the English had framed, to be assented to and signed by all the Mediators. The sum of it was, That nothing should be done or concluded, or be valid, or invalid, in the present Negotiation, that was not done by the unanimous Act and Consent of all the Mediators, ana being the greatest difficulties was about the 400000 Rixdollars, it was subjoined that that should be referred to the Arbitration of their respective superiors themselves. The Dutch perceiving the drift of this Design, replied, That all new Obligations would be superfluous, they being sufficiently bound by the Hagues Treaty, neither could they consent to their reference concerning the moneys, being the weight of that burden would probably fall upon the Danish account. The following days were for the most part spent in heats and eager disputes, and the differences and diffidences grew daily, yea hourly, more and more betwixt them, especially being the English did not cease to move new difficulties about the Elbing Treaty. But all these contests did not surpass the modesty of words, nor was there any hostility increased betwixt these great Dissenters. The Dutch Fleet lay before the Haven of Coppenhagen, and the Swedes had theirs secure in that of Lanskrown. De Ruyter had indeed Orders to observe the Swedes, and to oppose them with all his might, in case they attempted any thing. And it was not long ere this vigilant Commander found an opportunity of acting, for the Swedes, notwithstanding the reiterated warnings given them, fancying nothing less than an interruption, and thinking themselves secure, by virtue of their exchanged instruments of Cessation, and Liberty with the Dutch, sailed out of Lanskrown with nine Men of War, one Merchant ship, and a small Catch, and came to Anchor under the Island of Ween, where they lay two days. The Dutch Ambassadors observing this, sent Cornelius Everson Rear-Admiral of Zealand, with seven men of War to the Sound, to hinder their passage through that Straight, in case they attempted it. De Ruyter continued with ten Ships where he had hitherto lain (the rest of his Vessels being sent into the Baltic Sea) with a resolution to oppose them if they made that way. The Swedes being as they pretended bound for Stockholm, having got a good Wind hoist sail, but being advanced as far as the Shallows near Southholm, their Admiral received a Letter from De Ruyter (which the Ambassadors had for fear of mistakes dictated for him, as they also had done for Everson, in case the Swedes had designed to pass the Sound) desiring him to Anchor where he was, for if he should endeavour to pass further, he was resolved to oppose him, lest he might attempt any thing contrary to the tenor of the Swedes Declaration, or prejudicial to the present Treaty. The Swede amazed with these unaccustomed commands, and doubtful what to do, was at length forced to submit: for being unequal in strength, though equalin number of Ships, he obeyed De ruyter's second summons, which was a Cannon Bullet, and letting fall his sails, after mutual salutation came to Anchor. Cornelius Everson who followed the Swedes, took his station betwixt them and Lanskrown, and the next day De Ruyter drawing nearer to them environed them round, to take from them all possibility of escaping in case they attempted it. The Dutch Ambassadors were at the time of detaining the Swedes Ships, upon the top of the round Tower at Coppenhagen, and perceiving the motion of the Fleets, De Huybert and Haren went forthwith on board de Ruyter, to give such Orders as they should judge necessary; from whence they likewise sent the Swedes Admiral word, that what they had done was to further the Peace, and not out of design to prejudice him in the least, which he might be assured of. The Swedes Commissioners were extremely vexed at the detension of their Ships, and complaining bitterly against de Ruyter's insolence, required that they might be suffered without delay, to continue their journey to Stockholm, whither they were designed. The English and French Ambassadors fretted yet higher, and accusing the Dutch of breach of Faith, and violation of Covenants, demanded the instant relaxation of the Ships; threatening that in case they would not, that they would treat no further with them, but revenge with all their power, those indignities and injuries, which were offered to England and to France. The Dutch Ambassadors replied, that what they had done was but to further the Peace, which if seriously and sincerely intended, would be easily compassed, and lest any thing might intervene which might disturb and interrupt it; in the interim, they only endeavoured to oblige the Swedes to put their Declaration in execution. After this, May 7. they wrote Letters to the English and French, wherein they professed, That they did not vary from any of those Articles contained in their former Project; adding, that as for the Treaty of Elbing, there was the same provision both in it, and in its Illustrations, made for France and England, as for Sweden and the United Provinces, if they would but be included in it. They did therefore conjure them, that they would add their endeavours to theirs, according to the so often mentioned Conventions, and the instructions of their respective superiors, in the procuring of a sudden and settled Peace. The English and French perceiving the Dutch had made no mention in their Letters of the detained Ships, fancied they jeered them, and therefore repeated, by most bitter rescriptions, what they had declared before by word of mouth, and sending expresses into England, France, and Holland, acquainted their several Masters, and their Master's Ministers, with what had hitherto happened in Denmark. The Dutch Ambassadors seeing that the other Mediators had resolved to treat no more with them, until they first released the Ships, did send their above said Project for Peace to the Swedes Commissioners, with Letters to the Camp demanding their answer. Another Instrument of the same tenor was delivered to the great Master of Denmark, and both parties invited to accept of those Forms. But the Swedes delaying their Answer, were again pressed though in vain; for they affirmed, they would not treat any further unless their Ships were first at liberty. Hereupon the Dutch resolved to fight the said detained Ships, and to make War upon the Swedes, now manifestly refusing Peace, which they also had done, if the Danes themselves fearing the continuation of their misery, and the perpetuity of these destroying contests had not dissuaded them from it. In the mean time, the English and French Ambassadors had daily conferences with the Swedes in their Tents and Camp, and did mainly endeavour to make up a Peace betwixt the two Kings without the Dutch. But the Danes were not to be separated from their Deliverers; neither would the Swedes however irritated against the Dutch, conclude entirely without them. But so much was effected, that both Kingdoms were more desirous of Peace, and their Ministers now at more liberty and freedom, by reason of the dissensions of the imperious Mediators, endeavoured the composing of it more than ever. And finding themselves well nigh at their own disposal, and unconstrained, they urged the business with more fervour than before; and advanced so far, that they agreed upon all the Articles of the Treaty, except only on the term to be designed for the withdrawing of the Swedish Troops, and Garrisons out of the Country. Hereupon the Swedes Commissioners composed an Instrument of Pacification, according to their Conventions with the Danes, and sent it into the City, May 15 which being examined, was not only found to quadrate with the Hagues Treaties, and the above mentioned Projects for Peace, but also to contain several more advantageous conditions for Denmark, than they did hope for. The chief controverted points were about the remission of the 400000 Crowns, the restitution of the Island of Bornholm, and the possessions of the Gentry and Nobilities goods in Schonen; all which were concluded as the Danes desired, for the aforesaid sum was absolutely remitted; the Goods and Lands were restored to their true owners; and the Island was left in the King of Denmark's possession for a whole year, with power to redeem it for its value, by exchange or otherwise, or restore it at the expiration of the said time. The Treaty being thus far advanced without the Mediators, the King lest they might seem neglected, sent for the four Dutch Deputies to Court, where the Ryxhoffmaster in presence of his Majesty and Senators, told them, that they had agreed with the Swedes to the content of both parties, except only the time of evacuation, or clearing the Country of the Soldiers. The Ambassadors having congratulated his Majesty hereupon, congratulated also the Swedes Commissioners by Letters upon the happy progress of affairs, and invited them, notwithstanding the sinister interpretations of some men, meaning the English and French, to the sanction of the Treaty of Elbing, the which, together with its Illustrations, they desired might be forthwith ratified and confirmed. Some few days after, not only these Demands of the Dutch were assented to, but all other differences and desires accommodated, and concluded by consent of both Kings, and all the Mediators; so that the detained Ships were thereupon lest to their liberty, and by De Ruyter's removal from them, permitted to sail whither they pleased, which did not happen without the congratulatory thunder of the Cannon on both sides. During this Treaty for Peace, the thoughts of War were not so laid aside, but that several encounters and light skirmishes happened betwixt the City and Camp Militia. The besieged heightened with their former successes, thought of attempting somewhat more extraordinary, and therefore sallying out by night with all their Horse, fell upon the Enemy's Stations or Posts with the same confidence, Mar. 4. though not with the same success, as they had formerly done; for the Swedes having notice of their designs, and ready, received and charged them so rudely, that they forced them to save themselves by flight within their Works, five of their men being taken prisoners, and several of them slain. The following Month they made another attempt, Apr. 28. but with no better fortune, for they were repelled in the King's presence, and lost threescore foot which they had taken with them to strengthen their Horse. The Swedes also had designed the surprising of the City Cattle which fed under the Walls, May 17. to which purpose they hastened thither with all their Horse; but their intent being likewise known, the Cattle were secured, and the Enemy forced by the Cannon from the Ramparts to keep at a distance. They yet returned some days after with a thousand Horse, May 21 and threw down a Breast-work not far from the ruined Suburbs on the West side of the Town, which annoyed them, the which was again raised by the Coppenhageners two days after. The Sweaes were also busy in other parts of the Kingdom, for having gathered some small Vessels upon the Coasts of Holsteyn, they landed by Nysted, but being repelled thence, they resolved to try their fortune on the Isle of Fameren, though not with better success, for the Danes having retired their Troops into a strong double Ditched Fort which they had there, contained themselves in it, until they were reinforced by fresh supplies out of Holsteyn, which obliged the Enemy to retire to their Ships again. But Denmark was not alone the stage of War, neither was it here only that the treaties for Peace were in agitation. Poland, the seat of so many miseries, was at length delivered from the oppression of their infesting Enemies, by the Treaty of Oliva. This Treaty was chief managed by the French, their Ambassador being the only Mediator admitted in it. The Dutch had indeed sent an Extraordinary Deputy to the Polish Court, but he was received there without Ceremony, scarce civility, upon pretext they were not acquainted with his Character, it being a new thing with them. His Mediation was likewise waved, the French influence (the Queen being Ascendant) being too strong, and the jealousies which they began to entertain of the Imperialists, not a little form. Neither was he more acceptable to the Swedes, his visit to their Plenipotentiaries, being but repaid by a compliment by their Secretary, upon pretence he was lodged in Dantsick an Enemy's Town; and his interposition wholly refused, being looked upon as a party, so that he was but an idle Spectator, as to the main in the said Treaty. But for all the State's exclusion, the Emperor and the elector of Brandenburg were not only included in the said Pacification, but the old Friendship and Concord renewed, by a new Act of Oblivion, betwixt them and Sweden. Only King Frederick for whose sake they had armed, (their own business being now done) seemed forgot in that Treaty, the Commissioners giving this reason for it, that the Danish affairs could not commodiously be decided at that distance, being also at that time treated in Denmark itself, not without great hopes of success. But the Danes troubled to be thus abandoned by their Allies, were so much the more desirous of Peace. They were indeed supported at present by the Forces of the United Provinces, and with hopes out of England of more powerful Succours, the Scene being there changed by the happy restitution of King Charles the Second, to his hereditary Dominions. This great Prince's restauration did indeed contribute much to the present reconciliation, for the English Commissioners foreseeing their authority would quickly expire, and loath to quit their Province without effecting what they came for, urged it; the Swedes considering the ties of blood and friendship betwixt the two Kings, Charles and Frederick, did desire it. And truly the same reason prevailed with the Dutch, but upon another account, to wit, lest they should be pressed by this great King to continue the War, until Frederick his Friend and oppressed were restored to his entire Dominions, which the victorious Swedes had so miserably mutilated. Only the Danes, the only sufferers, were thought not so forward, especially being obliged by this second Treaty, once more to quit all their pretensions which they had so lavishly divested themselves of in the former War. But they foreseeing that the aids from England, the King being not yet fully established in his Kingdoms, could not be sudden; and that the vast expenses which they were daily at in feeding so many Armies within their Country, would necessarily ruin it; seemed to prefer a certain Peace before the uncertainties of a War. All parties being then agreed, and that happy day, which by a hopeful Peace was to put a period to this unhappy War being come, the two King's Commissioners and all the Mediators (if they may be properly called so, who seemed interessed asperties) met in the Tents again, where the Treaty elaborated with so much industry and pains, was signed; first by the Mediators, and afterwards by the Commissioners of the two Kings; and then exchanged and delivered in the mid way betwixt the Danish lodges and the Swedish Tents, by the Mediators themselves, a little before Sun▪ set, to the Commissioners of both Kings. This being done, the Assembly broke up, the Swedes returning to their Camp, and the Danes into the City; where both from their Walls, as also from their Fleets which lay before the Town, witnessed their joy for this happy Accommodation, with the more pleasing noises of their great and small shot. The Peace was proclaimed the same night in all the public places of the City, by a Herald with his Sceptre and Coat of Arms, with the tintamar of Drums and Trumpets, whilst every individual published his satisfaction with more than usual signs of joy. The following days the Swedes came into the Town, and the Danes went into the Camp without exception, neither satisfying their greedy eyes, and their curiosities with the contemplation of those unaccustomed sights, whilst both admired, and secretly condemned those things which they had found by experience to have been hurtful to them. But this intercourse did not last long, for the fourth day after the signing of the Peace, the Prince of Sulsbach did according to the Articles of the Treaty, draw all his Forces, which were 3000 Horse and Foot out of the Camp, and putting them into Battle array betwixt that and the City, made a stand there, exposing his Army and himself to the view of the Danes, who flocked thither in multitudes to see so goodly a sight. A while after having commanded his Cannon, and all the Muskets and Pistols of his Army to fire twice round, he left the City to its pristine Liberty, and the Camp to the Danes disposal, and marched with his whole Army towards Rotschild. THE END. The Articles of the Treaty of Peace betwixt the Two Northern Crowns, concluded and subscribed by the Mediators and the Commissioners of both Kings 27/6 May/ June in the Year MDCLX. I. FIrst, Let there be a firm, perpetual, and irrevocable Peace, between the two Kings and their Successors, the Kingdoms, Countries, Councillors, Ministers, Subjects and Inhabitants of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden; so that all suspicions, ill-will, diffidence, discord, enmity and Wars be forgot and taken away on both sides; as also whatever happened in or before the War, be buried by a general Amnisty in oblivion: But on the contrary, let there be restored and conserved a perpetual Friendship, mutual Benevolence, Concord and ●●al good Neighbourhood, so that the one shall both by word and actions, promote and defend the good and welfare of the other, as his own, and also avert and impede for as much as in him lies, what ever may be prejudicial and hurtful to the Person, Government, Kingdoms, Countries and Subjects of the other. II. And that these things may the better be done, and a mutual confidence be cherished and conserved betwixt the two Kings and their Kingdoms of Sweden and Denmark, let all considerations made with any Powers, Kings, Princes, States and Commonwealths whatsoever, in prejudice of each other, be taken away and rejected on both sides; so that also neither shall make any League against the other for the future, nor secure or assist the Enemies of each other, under any pretext whatsoever. III. It is also agreed and concluded, that all Ships whether armed or unarmed, whether great or small, with what Merchandise or Lading soever, belonging to the King of Sweden or his Subjects, to the inhabitants of Sweden, or Provinces, Countries, or Cities subject to it, shall not only be free in the Sound and Belt, from all Taxes, Tolls, Inquisitions and Visit whatsoever, but also shall not need to have or show any Certificates of their Lading, provided they only exhibit and show their lawful Sea-passes, at his Majesty of Denmark's Toll-houses at Elzineur or Newburg. As for those goods without Merchandise, which belong or appertain to the King of Sweden or his successors, his subjects the Inhabitants of Sweden, as also those that dwell in other Provinces, Regions, or Cities subject to it, but carried in foreign Bottoms, the Order appointed in the Treaty of Bremsbro, as to their Certificates shall be observed, in that sense, that if they but show their lawful Certificates, they shall then be suffered to pass through the Sound or Belt without impediment, detension, interdiction, or any exaction of Toll whatsoever. But Swedish goods carried in Foreign Bottoms, that can produce no lawful Certificates, shall be obnoxious to examination, and pay Toll in the Sound or Belt. iv As the Castle and Government of Bahuys, as also the Provinces of Schonen, Bleking, and Halland, together with all their appurtenances, Cities, and Castles, Islands, Rocks, with the Island of Ween surrendered afterwards, with all other Superiorities, Preeminences, Regalities, Jurisdictions, as well Ecclesiastical as Secular, goods, rents, tolls, rights, as well by Sea as Land, by what name soever they come, as the Kings of Denmark and Norway have formerly possessed them, have by the Peace of Rotschild, concluded in the year 1658, on the 26 of February, betwixt the King and Kingdom of Denmark, and the King of Sweden, been yielded and given over to be joined and incorporated to the Kingdom of Sweden, for an everlasting and undisturbed possession, as it appears by peculiar Acts and Letters of Session, dated ●t Coppenhagen the 24 of February 1658, and signed and subscribed by the King and Senators of Denmark. So the Concession of the said Provinces, Countries, and Governments, are by these presents confirmed and strengthened in such sort, that the said Provinces, Countries and Governments, with all the Cities, Forts, Castles, Islands, Rocks, Superiorities, Preeminences, Jurisdictions, and Rights, as is above mentioned, shall remain now and for ever, in the perpetual and uninterrupted possession of the King of Sweden his successors and Kingdom. V And being it was judged fit to insert the Agreement about the Isle of Bornholm in a separate Instrument; It is therefore concluded that the said Act shall be of the same vigour and force, as if it were comprehended verbatim amongst these Articles. And that it be ratified and observed by both King's equal with the other Agreements and Conventions. VI Whereas the Nocturnal Fires which are instituted and kept betwixt Schagen and Falsterbo, to the great commodity of such as sail those ways, are some of them situated within the Dominions of the King of Denmark, and maintained upon His Majesty's charges; and others of them situated within the Dominions of Sweden, and aught to be nourished and maintained by His Majesty of Sweden. The King of Denmark only exacting Toll of such Ships as sail through the Sound, under pretext of such fires: It is agreed, that the King of Denmark, shall pay yearly to the King of Sweden, in consideration of the charges and expenses in nourishing the said fires, the sum of 3500 Ryxdollers, payable half thereof every six months to His Majesty of sweden public Minister at Elzeneur or Elzenburg, it being further to be understood, that neither the King nor Kingdom of Sweden, shall either upon that or any other pretext whatsoever, pretend to demand or exact any Toll or Tribute within the Sound. VII. It is also agreed, that as oft as one or more Swedish Ships of War, whether great or little, do pass the Sound, that they shall salute the Castle by shooting off their Guns according to the Swedish manner; and also receive the same honour from the said Castle, according to the manner of Denmark. And also the Danish Ship or Ships of War passing through the said Straight, shall likewise salute the Castle of Elzenburg, by shooting their Guns according to the Danish signal, and shall also be resaluted from the Castle with the Swedish signal again. But if it happen that the Dane and Swedish Ships do meet at Sea, or in any Havens, what number soever the one or the other may be of, neither party shall be obliged to strike, but only to salute each other with their usual civility, mutually and amicably. VIII. When ever it happens that either of the two Kings sends any Military Forces or Ships of War, whose numbers may breed suspicion, out of the Ocean into the Baltic Sea, or out of the Baltic into the Ocean; It is agreed and concluded, that if the Military Forces exceed twelve hundred, or the Ships five in number, it shall then be notified three Weeks at least before hand, by His Majesty of Denmark at Elzenburg only, and by His Majesty of Sweden at Elzeneur, or Newburg, when they pass the Belt without any other ceremony. IX. The King of Denmark doth also for Himself and his Successors, resign unto the King of Sweden His Successouts, and the Kingdom of Sweden, all jurisdiction as well Ecclesiastic as Secular, that he hath or doth pretend upon some goods seated in the Island of Rugen. X. In like manner it is agreed, that the remainder of the sum which was to be paid for the Salt, wherewith the three Ships detained in the Sound, about the beginning of the former War were loaden, shall be paid according to the liquidation made at Coppenhagen; and it is therefore agreed that His Majesty of Denmark shall cause the said remainder to be paid within one year and a day, unto such Merchants at Hamborough as His Majesty of Sweden shall appoint to receive the same. XI. Moreover, all the Nobles who possess goods, and inhabit in the surrendered Provinces, Lands and Governments, shall be obliged to do homage, and take an Oath of fidelity to the King, his Successors and Kingdom of Sweden, and be further bound to a due obedience, and allegiance, and services as they formerly were to the Kings of Denmark. In like manner, all the other Inhabitants of the said places, as well Ecclesiastical as Civil, Citizens and Country people, shall from this day and for ever, be bound to His Majesty, his Successors, and Kingdom of Sweden; and all Superintendents and Priests, shall follow that Bishop, Superintendent and Consistory, to whom His Majesty shall commit and enjoin them. XII. On the other side, His Majesty and the Kingdom of Sweden do promise that all persons, Nobles or Ignoble, whether Ecclesiastic or Seculars, whether Citizens or Country people, dwelling in the Provinces or places surrendered, by this Treaty ought to retain their goods and proprieties, whether Inheritances, Emptions, Changes, Mortgages, Grants, etc. And that in such manner, that they shall have power for the future of possessing, using enjoying, and retaining the said goods and proprieties as they formerly did; in like manner they shall retain their usual Rights, Laws, Jurisdictions, Privileges, and Immunities, such as are those Bi●●ae vitae ac manus ut & Patronatus, according to the Laws and Constitutions of the Province, without all impediment or let, so far forth as they do not contradict or oppugn the fundamental Laws of the Kingdom of Sweden, wherewith these surrendered Provinces and places shall hereafter be eternally united. What ever shall be determined and decided by Law, Justice or Judgement, or any other lawful way within those surrendered Provinces, that same shall hereafter continue so, altogether unchanged and unmoved. That it may also appear that His Majesty of Sweden out of His singular grace and indulgence, had rather better than diminish the condition of His Subjects, it is promised, That all the Nobles that will wholly subject themselves to the King and Kingdom of Sweden, as for their persons, they shall enjoy all those Prerogatives and Privileges, that the Subjects and Nobles of Sweden do enjoy, to wit, they shall be capable of being received and admitted into the Order of Knighthood, of the Nobles of Sweden, and may enjoy equally with them, the right of Voting, according to the first constitution of the Court of Knighthood; and that also so, that as many of the Nobles, who can prove that themselves or their Ancestors did enjoy the Office of a Senator in the Kingdom of Denmark, may also be assured to be honoured with the Prerogative of being received into the second Classis of the Knightly Order of Sweden. The rest also may be received according to the Ordinance of the Court of Knighthood, and shall absolutely be deemed for Nobles of Sweden, and shall, provided they render themselves capable, enjoy the same access and admission to Benefices and Honours as the other Nobles of Sweden. His Majesty of Sweden doth likewise promise, that he will be no less careful in conserving the conditions privileges & liberties of the others Orders in these surrendered Provinces, and provided they persevere in their duty to His Majesty of Sweden, they may entertain an assured hope of bettering their conditons, and enjoying the same Rights as the Natives of Sweden, for the acquiring of Offices and Advancement. XIII. That all the Inhabitants, of what quality soever, none excepted, whether in Schonen or in Denmark, or in Norway, who have goods and properties in Schonen, Halland, Bleking, Bahuys, and the rest of the surrendered Provinces and Towns, may enjoy them again, and retain them, together with all the moveables or immovables which are found there, and that they take possession of them, the next Feast of St. John, together with all the privileges, proprieties and rights, in like manner as had been agreed upon, and concluded in the Treaty of Rotschild, and afterwards increased and bettered by His Majesty of Sweaen, and all without any revenge or loss for any thing done by any whatsoever, in the late War; provided notwithstanding, that wary and moderate Commissioners be constituted on both sides, who may deal amicably betwixt both parties, evenning and liquidating their accounts to the full satisfaction of each one, the better to prevent all differences in their beginnings which might obstruct this wished for Peace. XIV. It is likewise consented to on both sides, that when the Fortresses are delivered to the King of Sweden's Commissioners, than also all the Documents and Instructions concerning the Condition, Revenues, Rents, Borders, Shores, and Limits, and also those writings which concern the Administration of Justice, Books of Accounts, and others, which may relate to the knowledge of these things shall be delivered, in case any such be found, which are not as yet given over. This done, two or three Plenipotentiaries shall be appointed on both sides, with power to separate, review, direct, and ordain, all the limits and borders betwixt the surrendered and their neighbouring Provinces and Governments, where they are not as yet reviewed, separated, directed and ordained, whereby all controversies and differences may be the better declined, and every one enjoy that which is his, in peace and quietness. XV. On the other side, the King his Successors and Kingdom of Sweden, do yield to the King his successors and the kingdom of Denmark, all those rights and pretensions which his Majesty of Sweden may have upon all the Fortresses, Fortifications, Isles, Provinces, Cities and Territories, which he mastered by force of his arms, namely, Zealand, Laland, Falster, Meun, with all the Castles and Fortlesses in them, as Nykoping, Naskow, Cooster, Corseur, Keuk and Cronenburg, as also all other Cities, Castles, Forts, Governments, gentlemen's Houses, and Territories whatsoever, which are not expressly excepted in this transaction, or not surrendered by former Covenants. And after they shall be rendered and restored, with all their appurtenances and rights, according to the tenor of this Treaty, they shall follow and belong to the King his Successors and Kingdom of Denmark, without any impediment whatsoever. XVI. And for the better establishing of mutual confidence and Amity betwixt these two Kingdoms, His Majesty and Kingdom of Sweden, will have no refusion for his expenses, in those Fortifications which he raised in Denmark, but will at the time of their evacuation, take care that they be all delivered entire, and in the state they are now in, to His Majesty and the Kingdom of Denmark. XVII. In like manner, at the instance of the Mediators, and for the love of Peace, the Palace and Government of Drontheym, or— together with all its subject Cities, Towns, Castles and Fortresses, as also all their Ecclesiastical and Secular goods, Governments, and appurtenances, as they were delivered to His Majesty of Sweden, by the Treaty of Rotschild, shall be restored to the King, Kingdom and Crown of Denmark, to be reannexed to the Kingdom of Norway for ever, without any reserve of pretention upon the same to the King, his Successors and Kingdom of Sweden; to which end, the King of Denmark's Letters of Session made according to the sixth Article of the Treaty of Rotschild, shall be restored and canceled. XVIII. In like manner, the King's Majesty surrenders for Himself, His Successors, and the Kingdom of Sweden, all the rights and pretensions that he had or shall have, as Duke of Bremen, upon the County of Delmenhorst and Ditmarsh, and transfers those his rights over to His Majesty of Denmark, his Successors, and the Dukes of Holsteyn of the Royal and Gottorp's Line, so that His Majesty of Sweden and his Successors, neither will, nor aught, either de jure, or de facto, ever to pretend any thing more upon these Countries. If also His Majesty of Sweden obtained any pretention, as Duke of Bremen heretofore, upon some Nobleman's goods in Holsteyn, that also is remitted, by virtue of this Treaty, and promise made that the documents which are to be found, and pertain hereunto. shall be delivered to the King of Denmark, and the House of Holsteyn of the Royal and Gottorp Line. XIX. And that this renewed Friendship, may be laid upon a more firm foundation, the King and Kingdom of Sweden will let fall and remit, as they do hereby let fall and remit, that Right which His Majesty, or any of his subjects, pretend upon the four Tun of Gold for the Guiney business, so that henceforward nothing shall be demanded or required for that sum, but the King and kingdom of Denmark shall remain wholly acquitted and free from any payment, or least pretence thereof. XX. As also the Fortresses, as well those which have been taken in this War, as those which are surrendered by this Pacification, shall be delivered without Cannon, Carriages, or warlike Ammunition on both sides; except the Castle of Cronenburg, where according to agreement, those Cannon which were not brought thither by the Swedes, or have no Swedish Arms or Inscriptions upon them, shall be retained: So it is likewise agreed, that the Country people of those Governments, where those Fortresses are seated, shall be obliged to carry the Cannon and munitions of War to the Shore, where they may be most commodiously shipped and transported. XXI. It is also concluded and promised, that in those Fortresses which are to be surrendered on either side, there shall be a certain time determined, wherein he who so surrenders a fortified place, shall conserve and keep his Ammunition of War which is at present there, until he may commodiously transport it elsewhere. XXII. All Captives, of what condition soever, shall immediately be set at liberty without Ransom: But as for their Diet, they shall satisfy that according to equity. In like manner all Danish subjects which the King and kingdom of Sweden caused to be transported into other places of their obedience whatsoever, may have free and unhindered liberty, to return again into their Native Countries. Such Prisoners who have taken up Arms under the Danes shall have liberty to return to their former Militia, as also such who are in the Swedes service, if they please, provided it be done within three Months after the Ratification of this Peace. XXIII. It is also agreed, that the places taken by either King, since the Peace of Rotschild, aught by force of this Treaty be restored to that party, whose they were, or aught to have been by the Treaty of Rotschild, and all the Swedish forces, Horse and Foot, shall be withdrawn out of all the Kingdoms, Provinces, Dutchies, and Lands belonging to the King of Denmark, within 14 days at most after the ratification of this Treaty, which ought to be within a Month after the conclusion of the Peace; in this manner, that as soon as the Peace is subscribed, and the same day that it is published, the Siege before Coppenhagen shall be raised, so that the Camp shall be evacuated within the four following days, and Nyc●ping, Falster, and Meun within the four next days after. And on the contrary, the Siege of Tonninger shall be raised, and all Eyde●stadt and Husum evacuated. Eight days after Nascow shall be surrendered to the Danes, and about that time, as soon as Shipping is ready and at hand, the withdrawing of the Forces shall Commence; eight days after this, Koeg or Keuk shall be surrendered, and the Soldiers drawn out of it, as soon as the Ratifications are exchanged, within the Month after the signing of the Peace, and that the shipping for transporting the soldiery are ready; within the four following days Corseur shall be delivered up, and the Soldiery begin to be embarked and transported, and at the same time the Duke of Holsteyn's Country shall be freed from all His Majesty of Denmark's soldiers. Shortly after, the forces which remain, Horse and Foot shall embark in convenient Havens, and likewise be withdrawn from Cronenburg, so that that Fortress shall be wholly evacuated and surrendered the 15 day after the exchange of the Ratifications, or when the six Weeks after the conclusion of the Peace are expired, and at that very time all Zealand shall be delivered and cleared from the Swedish soldiers. XXIV. And that no force or injury be done during the said term, to the inhabitants, in the changes of Fortresses and withdrawing of soldiers, out of the Cities and Provinces, but that all things may be done in order, Commissioners from both sides shall be present, who shall both in the Towns and Ports take special care, that no force, direption of goods, or injuries be done to the Subjects, or any other unlawful thing imposed upon them, under pain of punishment to be inflicted upon the transgressor. And as it is necessary that provisions be made for the sustentation of the Swedish forces during their stay in the Country, but so, that after the day of concluding the Peace, nothing more shall be demanded from the subjects, under pretext of Redemption, or any other burdens whatsoever, but only what is needful for their subsistence whilst they stay in this Kingdom, and which shall be adjudged such, according to an appointment made by the Commissioners of both sides; and that the evacuation may the sooner and better be effected. His Majesty of Denmark shall forthwith command, in all convenient Havens in every Province, that Ships, Vessels, and Boats, with their necessaries, Men, Mariners, and implements, be gathered together and in a readiness, as His Majesty will also command, whereby the transport of the soldiery, and the evacuation of places may be hastened, and not impeded, unless by contrary Winds. And all the Ships, together with their Mariners and men, and what ever else, shall be provided by Denmark for the said evacuation, shall as soon as the transport is done, be released without any let or hindrance. XXV. It shall also be free for all the subjects and inhabitants of the surrendered Regions and Provinces, to transport themselves into any other Cities or place to dwell there, provided it be done according to the Statutes of the Provinces and privileges of the Cities out of which they will transmigrate: what concerns the goods which in the time of War were carried into Cities for their security, the Masters and Owners thereof may redemand them, without contradiction and impediment. XXVI. The former transactions and Covenants, to wit, those of Stetin, Siôder, Bromsbro, and Rotschild (excepting the third Article, which is plainly excluded here) made betwixt these Noble Kingdoms, shall retain their force and vigour in all their Articles, and shall be confirmed as they were before the beginning of this War, and as if they were inserted word for word in this Treaty, unless in as much as they are expressly changed in this. XXVII. Whereas it is provided by the 22 Article of the Treaty of Rotschild, that His Majesty of Denmark shall be obliged according to equity, to satisfy his Highness the Prince of Sleswick, the Duke of Holsteyn Gottorp, after that the Commissioners of both parts, as well of the King of Denmark's, as of his said Highness have treated, transacted, and concluded of the matter in difference at Coppenhagen, the 22 of May 16●8. it is agreed by these, that all those Covenants and transactions shall be exactly observed and faithfully performed in every particular. XXVIII. Moreover, if any thing should have happened in this or the former War, that might breed any enmities or diffidence, betwixt the King and kingdom of Denmark, and the Duke of Holsteyn Gottorp, as well betwixt themselves, as their Ministers, servants, and subjects, all that, as well out of consideration of their mutual consanguinity, and especially of Her Majesty the Queen of Sweden, as betwixt the two Royal, and Ducal House of Holsteyn Gottorp, shall from this day, by virtue of this Treaty, be composed and wholly forgot; and on the contrary, a perfect, solid, and perpetual friendship be established betwixt them. His Majesty of Denmark will also when the evacuation is made in Denmark, withdraw his Army and forces out of his Highness' Countries, Fortresses, and Cities, and also use his utmost endeavour to persuade the Confederates to evacuate such of his Highness' Forts and Towns which they possess, without any delay. XXIX. What Kings, Commonwealths, Powers, and Princes soever, shall desire to be comprehended in this Peace, must require it of both Kings. But the Emperor, the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg, together with their Kingdoms, Electorships, Dutchies, and Provinces are expressly included herein. So that His Majesty and Kingdom of Sweden, will seek no pretence, under no pretext whatsoever, against the aforementioned Emperor, King of Poland, and elector of Brandenburg, because of the aid given by them this War, against the Kingdom of Sweden and its Confederates. XXX. The Lord Anthony Gunther Earl of Oldenburg and Delmenhorst, etc. his Successors, Feudals, and Freeholders', together with their Countries, Dynasties, Lands, Goods, Jurisdictions and Appurtenances, shall be included in this Pacification; wherein also John Prince of Anhalt, of the Line of Zervest, because of the Dynasty of Jeveren, and the Lord the Earl Anthony of Oldenburg, Lord in Varel and Kniphawsen, with his Dynasties, Lordships, Goods and Rights, shall be also comprehended. XXXI. It is further agreed, that all the Cities comprehended in the Hanse League, none excepted, are likewise included in this, so that they may enjoy a free and undisturbed Commerce, in both Kingdoms, both by Sea and Land: and if any thing have happened in this War, that might offend either party, that also is forgot and buried in eternal Oblivion. XXXII. And whereas certain secret Articles were concluded about the time of the Rotschild Pacification, which are not reiterated in this, all such shall be of force, as if they were inserted word for word in this Treaty. Moreover, what Writings soever have been published during this War, on either side, tending to the prejudice or scandal of the other, are hereby wholly taken away, and shall be cashiered and prohibited, and be no more divulged or reprinted, within these Kingdoms. XXXIII. But that all these things as they are set down, as well in word as in deed, may be observed and fulfilled now and for the future, with all firmness, fidelity, and sincerity, it is mutually promised that these our Covenants shall be amicably confirmed by both Kings, Frederick the third King of Denmark, and Charles King of Sweden, with the subscriptions of their Hands, and impression of their Seals; and for greater security, they shall be signed and sealed by the Senators of both Kingdoms. XXXIV. It is also concluded and promised, that a Senator and Secretary of both sides, shall about the 24 of June next following meet at Elzeneur, and bring with them and exchange the Ratification of this Treaty, confirmed with the Subscriptions and Signatures of both parties. Where also the Swedes shall have with them the Letters of Session, for the Government of Drontheym, and deliver them at the same time to the Danish Commissioners, as a testimony of the force, firmness, and observance of the concluded Peace. This Treaty being thus Concluded, Subscribed, and Sealed, by the Commissioners of both sides, the Ambassadors, Commissioners, and Plenipotentiary Deputies of the most Christian King of France, of the Commonwealth of England, and of the High and Mighty Lords of the United Provinces, did promise in the Names of their Principals, and oblige themselves by a reciprocal Caution and Garranty, as well general of the three States together, as special of each State apart, as they do hereby tie themselves in the best Form, by a most ample, secure, and mutual Obligation, as Sureties, Cautions, and Avengers of what is transacted, and cause effectually that these covenants be fully, carefully, & religiously performed, and observed for ever: And that they will also procure the Ratifications of their respective Principals hereupon: So that they have been further entreated by the Commissioners of both Kings (not only as Mediators, but as Sureties, Pledges, and Avengers of these transactions) for greater confirmation, and certain assurance of all, to Subscribe and Sign these Articles and Treaty together with them. dated betwixt Coppenhagen and the Camp, the 27 of May, Anno 1660. Hugues de Terlon (LS.) Al. Sidney (LS.) Rob. Honniwood (LS.) G. Van Slingland (LS.) Pet. Vogelsang (LS.) P. de Huybert (LS.) W. Haren (LS.) Olaus Gasberg (LS.) Axelius Urup (LS.) Pet. Rees (LS.) Sch. Rosenhaen (LS.) Steno Bielke (LS.) Whilst this Work was in the Press, the following Papers came accidentally to hand. Which containing a Summary Account of things conducing to the illustration of much of the Political part of the foregoing History, whose Author chief intended the Military (being composed by One, who had been public Minister upon the place, during the time of the first War, terminated by the Rotschild Treaty, in which He was Mediator; and during most part of the Second; renewed by the Swede upon a pretended inexecution on the Danish part of the said Treaty) I have thought good to subjoin, as an useful Appendix to it. A Report of the State of Affairs betwixt the two Crowns of Sweden and Denmark; made by Sir Philip Meadow, upon his return into England, in December, 1669. AFter the Peace concluded at Rotschild, in Febr. 1657. Betwixt the two Crowns of Sweden and Denmark, under the Mediation of England and France, to the seeming good contentment of both the Kings: The one gaining eminent advantages, by the acquisition of a new Territory; The other, avoiding the imminent peril of the loss of his whole Country; I was remanded out of Denmark, by express order from England, and placed with His Majesty of Sweden, with intention to begin a new Mediation, betwixt Him, the King of Poland, and the Elector of Brandenburg, and had powers and creditives requisite for that purpose. In the mean time, new and unexpected jealousies arose, betwixt Sweden and Denmark, which at last broke forth to an open rapture of the Peace so lately established. The beginning of August 1658. His Majesty of Sweden rendezvouzed a Body of his Army at Kiel in Holsteyn, and there embarked them, but kept his Design very secret. He propounded to me to go along with him, which I refused, considering that his Design must either be upon Denmark or Prussia, in neither of which cases it could be proper for me to accompany Him. Not into Denmark, for there I had been already Mediator, and therefore incongruous for me, to have been the Spectator of a breach of the Peace I had so lately concluded, without having orders from England suitable to such an emergency. Not into Prussia, because thither I was designed Mediator, and therefore ought not to make myself a party, by putting myself in company of an Enemy. Whereupon I stopped in Germany, writing immediately into England, to communicate what had passed, and attending further Orders. During these traverses, the old Protector fell sick, and incapable of making reflection upon affairs in those quarters; and soon after died. But as soon as I had received new Orders and Creditives from England, I embarked at Travemond and returned for Denmark, in quest of His Majesty of Sweden. The latter end of October, 1658. Admiral Opdam with the Dutch Fleet consisting of about 38 men of War, and 70 small Merchantmen and Fluyts, upon which were embarked 3000 Land soldiers, passed the Sound, and after a sharp encounter with the Swedish Fleet, arrived at Coppenhagen. Thus was Sweden engaged at the same time in a War with the Emperor, Pole, Brandenburger, Moscovite, Dane, and Hollander. But this powerful arming of our Neighbour-State, awakened us in England to consider, that we also had an interest to preserve in the Baltic Sea, which we had no more reason to believe that the Hollander would do for us at his own charges, than that he would embark himself in so expensive a War, without expecting some satisfactory considerations of return from Denmark. Besides, though we were willing to see Coppenhagen relieved, yet we were not sure the Hollanders assistance would be bounded there, and could not be willing to see the King of Sweden ruined by the combined force of so many Enemies. The State's General made it their work and business, absolutely to assist the Dane, and never made any overture of accommodation betwixt the two Kings, nor had as yet any public Minister upon the place by whom to do it; But England steers in this affair another course, propounds not a direct Assistance, but a Peace. Has no design to make the King of Sweden Master of Denmark, for on the contrary, the conservation of Denmark is the common Interest both of England and Holland; But the proper Interest of England, was so to make a Peace, as not to suffer the Dane to be ruined by the Swede, nor to suffer the Swede to be ruined by the Hollander; or in the conditions of the Peace, to be subjected to such Laws as he should impose upon him at pleasure; but to preserve Sweden not only as a balance upon the House of Austria, which is the common interest of England and France, but as the counterpoise upon the Confederate Naval strength of Holland and Denmark, which is the peculiar interest of England. And besides this, England had another interest in this Affair, viz. To enable the King of Sweden so to retire himself out of so unhappy a War, and upon such equitable terms and conditions, as might have both capacitated him, and obliged him, to give us some reasonable satisfaction and recompense, in consideration of the great expenses we were necessitated to be at, for the securing of his interest, together with our own. And indeed the most visible medium at that time for stopping the progress of a War betwixt Sweden and Holland, and taking up the differences betwixt Sweden and Denmark, was a Fleet from England. In November 1658. A Fleet of twenty Frigates was sea out under Vice-Admiral Goodson, who coming to the height of the Scaw, found he could not enter the Cataget, for the abundance of Ice, and so was constrained to return without effecting any thing, only that this warlike appearance from England, stopped the 4000 men and twelve ships of War which were ready in the Texel, designed for the Baltic, under the command of de Ruyter. During this, I had proposed to both Kings, the Mediation of England, for composing a second-time the differences betwixt the two Crowns, which both of them freely accepted. But I could never induce the King of Denmark to treat separately with the King of Sweden alone, he always insisting upon the comprehension and admission of all his Allies to the same Treaty, which was directly against the letter of my Instructions. In January 1658. A Treaty was made betwixt France and England, for re-establishing a Peace betwixt the two Northern Kings, upon equitable terms. Wherein it was particularly provided, that if upon occasion of the succours sent, or hereafter to be sent from England to the King of Sweden in order to such a Peace, a War should arise with any other Foreign Prince or State; France together with England, should declare such Prince or State their common Enemy. The beginning of April 1659. The Fleet under General Montague arrived in the Sound. My Instructions, were to propound a particular Treaty betwixt the two Crowns, because a general one, in order to an Universal Peace, would have been at that time tedious and impracticable, and the Peace to be established in pursuance of this particular Treaty, was to be under the conditions and qualifications of the Rotschild Treaty, as the most proper Medium for accommoding all differences. Besides, both France and England, esteemed it most honourable, to assert and maintain that Peace wherein they had been joint Mediators. The issue of my Negotiations was this. The K. of Denmark absolutely refused to treat sperately with Sweden, the K. of Sweden declares himself willing to treat, but not willing to accept of the Rotschild Treaty, as the terms and conditions of the Peace. Pretending, that this would be tacitly to accuse His last enterprise upon Denmark of injustice, for if the Dane gave the occasion of the War, by entering into new practices and combinations with his Enemies, after the former Peace made, which he avers they did (though both Kings as is usual in such cases, highly protest the right of their Cause, and the justice of their Arms) then says he, I ought to have better security for the future, that the Dane by an innate animosity and desire of revenge, fomented by other States, start not out upon every occasion, to traverse my designs, and work me mischief, when they shall find me entangled in a remote War, as formerly in Poland: especially being contiguous with Sweden, and so most capable of doing me hurt. Besides that, He pretended satisfaction for the loss of Thoren, and a considerable part of Prussia, occasioned by this diversion of his Arms in Denmark; As also, for the loss of these opportunities in Germany, during the vacancy of the Empire, which He might have improved by the presence of His Army in those parts, and the assistance of France and his other Allies, either to have turned aside the Succession from the House of Austria his Hereditary Enemy, or to have capitulated advantages for himself with the Emperor that was to be Elected, or at least wise to have prevented the conjunction and confederacy betwixt the now Emperor and the elector of Brandenburg. Many other difficulties lay in the way of the Rotschild Treaty, amongst which it was not the least, that the King had already disposed of to the Officers of his Court and Army, the Lands in Schonen and Bleking, which by the Treaty of Rotschild are reserved to their respective Proprietors, viz. the Danish Nobility. However, after many instances and solicitations, together with the advantage of the Report, which was about this time confirmed from all hands, that the Peace betwixt France and Spain was intended in good earnest, which might probably oblige England to retire home their forces for their own security, and slacken any assistance from France, and so Sweden left alone to contest with so many Enemies. His Majesty began at last to hearken to the Proposition of the Rotschild Treaty, and by a Paper in writing signed by His Commissioners; bearing date the 21 of April, in answer to a former Memorial of mine, expressly accepted the said Treaty, but then subjoined to the words of acceptance, a provisional clause of better security, than what was formerly granted him, by the bare disposition of the Rotschild Treaty. Which clause I not being satisfied with, as that which might be interpreted as elusory of the foregoing words, His Majesty soon after declared to me, that as to point of future security, He would acquiess in the special Garranty of England and France, which I had power also to offer Him on the part of England. In pursuance of the Instructions sent upon the Fleet under General Montague, and the better to facilitate the work of the Peace, by engaging the State's General to act in Consort with England and France. A Treaty was concluded at the Hague the 11 of May, 1659. Betwixt the three States, in order to re-establish a Peace betwixt the two Northern Kings, upon the root and foundation of the Rotschild Treaty. There Weeks time was limited to the Negotiation of the public Ministers upon the place, after the expiration of which Term, neither England nor the States, were to assist either of the Kings who should refuse the Peace, during his refusal. The King of Sweden, though unbeknown to the State's General, had already assented to treat upon the foot and foundation of the Rotschild Treaty, his safe Conducts prepared, his Commissioners nominated; I as Mediator, propounded Fredericksburg for the place of the Treaty, which the King also accepted. The Dutch Deputies Extraordinary from the State's General to the two Kings, who arrived about this time, made their instances and applications to his Majesty of Denmark (as I had formerly also done) to draw from him a suitable concurrence to the Rotschild Treaty. But that King still persisted in the same resolution, not to treat separately, but propounded an Universal Treaty, at which the Ministers of his respective Allies and Confederates might be present; and to this end, nominated Lubec for the place of a general Assembly. I urged upon the Dutch Deputies, the fourth Article of the Treaty of the Hague, wherein 'tis covenanted; that no assistance was to be given, to the Prince that should refuse a Peace upon just and reasonable conditions, which reasonable conditions are by the first Article to be expounded the Treaty at Rotschild. Now he who refuses to treat (which in this case, according to the sense of the three Estates was to treat separately) refuses a Peace upon what conditions soever. The Deputies were at accord with me, that His Majesty of Denmark continuing in that resolution, their Fleets could no longer assist him, and wrote to General Opdam their Commander in chief, to the same effect; who at that time was with his Fleet in the Belt. He notwithstanding continued still to favour underhand the Dane, but durst not so vigorously and openly assist him, as otherwise he would, partly by reason of the contrary Advise and Order which he had received from the Deputies of the States, but more especially, because overawed by the presence of the English Fleet. This suspension of Assistance on the part of the Hollander, though the English Fleet remained Neutral and acted nothing, only obliged the other to the performance of Covenants, gave the Swede some considerable advantages, who upon this opportunity, reduced the Isles of Moenen, Falster, and Laland, together with the capital Town of Naskow under his obedience. The truth is, the Dutch Deputies found themselves engaged in some difficulties, for whereas they supposed that the King of Sweden would have been the refuser of the Treaty, and consequently the English Fleet bound up from giving him any Assistance (which was the main thing they aimed at) and the King of Denmark the accepter, and consequently the Dutch Fleet at liberty to assist him, they found the quite contrary, and so had tied up their own hands, by their Treaty made at the Hague. This was the state of Affairs in the Northern parts, at the time of the Change of the Government here in England, and the Parliaments being restored to their former authority. And this was the true season of ripening things to a conclusion, and if the Negotiation had continued still in the same train and method, that is, if the Parliament had either immediately sent new powers to me, to act according to my former Instructions, viz. the Rotschild Treaty; or forthwith dispatched some other person or persons to pursue the same, it had certainly issued to a Peace. For England, France, Sweden, yea and Holland too, being at accord concerning the Medium of the Peace, it was not possible that the Dane should stand it out long. But no persons appearing from England, and I having no authorities from the Parliament, the Dutch Deputies began to seek evasions. When I urged upon them, that they ought not to assist the refusing King; their only Reply was this, that by the first Article of the Treaty at the Hague, the Ministers upon the place were to use their utmost diligence and endeavour with both the Kings, which, said they, I had done with the King of Sweden, but not with the King of Denmark, which was a mere shift, because they knew I could not at that time go to Coppenhagen, being destitute of Creditives. And now they held themselves no longer obliged by the Treaty at the Hague, but the Ruyter with a new Fleet of forty men of War enters the Belt, joins with Admiral Opdam, passes on to Coppenhagen, all which was expressly against the letter of the said Treaty. True it is, that about the middle of June 1659., I received a Letter from the Council of State, directed to myself; authorising me to continue my Negotiation with the two Kings as formerly, till further order from the Parliament or Council of State, but I neither had Creditives nor Commission, nor any thing to exhibit to either of the Kings, whereby to constitute and legitimate me, as the public Minister of this Commonwealth. And now the Negotiation for the Peace was at a long pause, and our Fleet in the mean time at an Anchor in the Sound. Only because His Majesty of Denmark had always insisted upon an Universal Treaty, in reference to a general Peace, His Majesty of Sweden gave me a Declaration in writing, which I sent to the Council of State June the 28, in which he also declared himself willing to treat a general Peace. This he did of his own accord, not at my instance, for all my Instructions directad me only to a particular Treaty betwixt the 2 Crowns. His Majesty told me moreover, that in case England and France would obtain for him a general Peace, in which said Peace he propounded to himself no more, than that things betwixt Him, the Emperor, and the elector of Brandenburg, should return to their former estate without any further demands on either side; and for the Pole, he should only give him some equitable recompense for the places he should surrender to him in Pruss. He would not only admit the Dane to the Rotschild Treaty, but release something considerable in the said Treaty, in consideration of a general Peace. But in case of a separate Treaty with Denmark, he would remit nothing of the Rotschild Treaty. The 20. of July 1659. The Commissioners Plenipotentiary arrived in the Sound, which was three months after the Change of the Government here in England, I was put out of the Commission for the Mediation, and had Creditives sent me only as Resident. A little before this, viz. the fourth of the said Month, a new Treaty was made at the Hague, by which the King of Sweden was to restore, not only what he had gain upon the Dane by this last War, but also the Island of Bruntholm, with the Government of Drontheym in Norway, with all its appurtenances, a Country of near 200 English miles extent, which was formerly granted him by the Rotschild Treaty, and by authentic Acts of State incorporated in the Crown of Sweden: Besides the remission of the 400000 Ryxdollers, which the Dane had formerly promised to pay for satisfaction of damages, done to the Swede in Guinea. The King of Sweden was also to admit the State's General to the Treaty made at Elbing, and the Elucidations thereof made at Thoren, and both States, viz. England and Holland, reciprocally oblige themselves, not only not to assist the refuser, but to compel by joint force of Arms, to an acceptance of the foresaid conditions. And thus the State of Affairs was quite altered, and new obstacles interposed in the way of the Peace. For, I. Both Kings were highly dissatisfied with this manner of proceeding. For whereas the first Treaty at the Hague of the eleventh of May, was never propounded to either of the Kings as that which should bind or oblige them, but only made use of by Me as a private Instruction; this was not only publicly propounded, but was to be obtruded by a compulsory force, England and Holland making themselves not Mediators, but Umpires and Arbitrators of the quarrel betwixt the two Kings, which they interpreted to a diminution of their Sovereignty, by erecting a superiority over them. But the King of Sweden was most of all disgusted, because England without any concert or communication had with him, enters into a Treaty with his open Enemies (for so at that time he reputed the State's General) to impose upon him by a conjoint force, Laws and Conditions which he judges altogether unreasonable. II. Whereas the King of Sweden had already accepted of the Rotschild Treaty, conform to the Agreement made at the Hague of the eleventh of May (though not under the notion and formality of the Treaty at the Hague as obligatory upon him) but as the counsel and advice of England his faithful Allies, and upon the King of Denmark's refusal, had in prosecution of the War gained notable advantages upon him; the King of Sweden expected both to have profited by his acceptance of the Peace, at the instance of England, and by the advantages of the War, he having after the refusal of the King of Denmark, reduced Moenen, Falster, and Laland. Whereas a new Treaty is made at the Hague of the fourth of July, in prejudice of the accepting King, to clog the Peace on his part with new and burdensome conditions, and these to be forcibly imposed upon him, in favour of the Refuser. Besides that, England recoils from their own Agreement; and says the King, as they have made a second, so they may still make a third, and a fourth Treaty at the Hague. III. The tedious and unnecessary delays which have been used, have been a great obstruction in the way of the Peace. For if the Peace betwixt the two Crowns had been concluded in the Spring of the year, the King of Sweden had had time enough to have transported his Army into Pomeren, to have taken the Campagn there, to have prevented the infal of the Imperial Army, and to have provided Winter quarters for his Troops. But the Summer being almost passed, before the arrival of the Plenipotentiaries, and the Peace to be begun anew upon another foot, which would necessarily require some longer time. The King of Sweden was to seek what to have done with his Army; to disband them was not reasonable, because though he had made Peace with Denmark, yet he had still War with the Emperor, Pole, and Brandenburger. In Sweden there was no subsistence for them, to transport them into Pomeren, and there take the Field, he could not, for the Imperial Army was much superior to his in strength, and had already seized the principal Passes of the Country, and was absolutely Master of the Campagne. And to have put them into Garrisons, which above two parts in three consisted of Horse, the want of forage had ruined them in few days. So that now the King of Sweden holds close to Denmark; First, as a quarter to his Troops. Secondly, as a place of refuge and security, putting himself upon the Defensive, as it were entrenched within those Islands, not having strength sufficient to appear before his Enemy upon the Terra firma. Thirdly, as a Gage or Pledge for the restitution of what he had lost in Pomeren. And I have reason to believe that as things now stand, the War betwixt Denmark and Sweden will hardly be accommodated but by a general Peace. In the mean time, I humbly conceive that England in the management of this business, hath departed from their proper Interest, and that upon these following grounds. I. We have wholly dis-obliged the Swede who is England's counterpoise against the Dane and Hollander, The Hollander is sure that the Dane will always side with him against England, witness the Arrest of our Merchantmen in the Sound, in 1653. We ought to be as sure of the Swede, and though not to assist him in the conquest of Denmark, yet so to have managed the business of a Peace, as to have firmly engaged him in our Interests. II. We have lost our reputation; It had been honourable for England to have maintained the Rotschild Treaty, in which we were Mediators. But to equip a mighty Fleet of forty of our best men of War, and to keep them out at Sea six Months together, to the amazement of all our Neighbouring States, without effecting any thing, failing of our End and Design, is wholly inglorious. III. We have lost our Expenses. The King of Sweden never supposed that England would be at all those vast charges, without expecting any return from him, but freely propounded several advantages in point of Trade and Commerce by way of recompense, and amongst others, propounded that the Pitch and Tar, and the whole growth and production of Sweden, which is for the apparel and equipage of Shipping, should be sold at a regulated price to English Merchants only, by which means London might have become the Staple of those Commodities. But we on the contrary, have barred ourselves from accepting any thing of privilege or advantage, though it be only ratione oneris, upon the account of our expenses, and so to be considered as a reimbursement. For by the Agreement of the Hague of the fourth of July, England is to compel the King of Sweden to admit the State's General to the Treaty at Elbing. And by the express letter of the Treaty of Elbing, the King of Sweden is obliged to admit the people of the United Netherlands, to the same privileges and advantages which he either hath, or shall hereafter grant, to any other Foreign Nation whatsoever. iv We oblige cour selves, to force the King of Sweden to admit the State's General to the Elbing Treaty, notwithstanding that by that Treaty the former Treaties made betwixt Queen Christina, and the State's General, one at Stockholm 1640, and the other at Suderacre 1645, are expressly renewed and re-confirmed. Both which are Treaties of mutual Defence, and by virtue of which, in case England become hereafter engaged in a War against Holland, the King of Sweden will be obliged to assist Holland against us, with four thousand men at his own charges. V We have lost our Opportunity of making the Peace. England was once in a manner Arbitrator of this whole affair. England propounds the Rotschild Treaty as the Medium of the Peace, Holland though very unwilling, yet is necessitated to assent thereto. For to think that Holland, who was in actual War with Portugal and Sweden, would at the same time break with England, when backed with France, especially his most confident Ally the Dane, being reduced to that extremity, as to become instead of a help, a charge and burden, is to suppose that which is Morally and Politically impossible. But as the case now stands, England is the least in this business, all that we pretend to, is to be included in the State's General's Treaty of Elbing, wherein they are Principals, and we but Accessories. VI We play advantages into the hands of the Hollander our Rival State, and that only which stands in the eye and aim of England's greatness. For besides the Treaty of Elbing, which we engage to obtain for him. The Hollander obliges us also to see Drontheym restored to the Dane. In which the Hollander consults his own utility, for Schonen is the Country, which the King of Denmark would have restored, but the Hollander profits more by Drontheym, when in the King of Denmark's hands, than the King of Denmark himself; both in point of Trade, and in Levies of Men: For, during the late War betwixt England and Holland, the Dutch had seldom less than two or three thousand of those Norwegians in the service of their Fleets. Besides that, the greatest part or the whole of the Revenue of Drontheym, is oppignorated to the Merchants of Amsterdam for debt. And indeed, the whole Kingdom of Denmark is become so obnoxious, upon the account of vast Debts, that it is in a manner at the disposition of Holland. The State's General have steered an even and direct course to their Interest. They have maintained their Ally, they have not only secured Denmark from the power of Sweden, but secured it to themselves; And being secure of Denmark, are now assuring Sweden to themselves also; having already weakened the near Amity and correspondence which was betwixt England and Sweden. Whereas we, after all our Expenses, are so far from being sure of the friendship of either of the Kings, that we are sure of the ill-will of both; Of the Dane, for appearing with an armed Fleet in the Interests of Sweden; of the Swede, for no sooner appearing but deserting him. They have also obtained their Treaty at Elbing, which in rigour of justice they could not pretend to, for they themselves formerly refused to ratify it in due time. And to crown all, they have heightened their reputation, by rendering themselves Masters of their Design. We on the contrary, have lost our Friend, lost our Expenses, lost our Business, lost our Reputation; From whence I conclude, that in the management of this Affair, we in England have departed from Our proper Interest. FINIS. A Catalogue of Books, Printed for and are to be Sold by Thomas Basset, at the George in Fleetstreet, near Cliffords-Inn. Folio ' s. 1. COsmography, in four Books; containing, the Chorography and History of the whole World, and all the principal Kingdoms, and Provinces, Seas, and Isles thereof. By P. Heylin, Printed 1669 in Columns, much better than any of the former Editions, price 20 s. 2. The Voyages and Travels of the Duke of Holstein's Ambassadors into Muscovy, Tartary, and Persia, begun in the year 1633, and finished in 1639. containing a complete History of those Countries. Whereto are added, the Travels of Mandelso, from Persia into the East-Indies, begun in 1638, and finished in 1640. The whole, illustrated with divers accurate Maps, and Figures: written Originally by Adam Olearius, Secretary to the Embassy. Englished, by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Price bound 18 shillings. 3. An Historical Display of the Romish State, Court, Interest, Policies, etc. and the mighty influences of the Jesuits in that Church, and many other Christian States, not hitherto extant. Being a full Account of all the Transactions both in France, and at Rome, concerning the five famous Propositions, controverted between the Jansenists, and the Molinists, from the beginning of that affair till the Pope's Decision: Written originally by Mons. de St. Amour, Doctor of Sorbonne, Englished by G. haver's, price bound 14. s. 4. A general Collection of Discourses of the Virtuosos of France, upon questions of all sorts of Philosophy, and other natural knowledge, made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris, by the most ingenuous persons of that Nation, Englished by G. haver's, in two Volumes, price bound 30. s. 5. The History of Barbados, St. Christopher's, Mevis, S. Vincents, Antego, Martineco, Montserrat, & the rest of the Caribby Islands, in all twenty eight, in two Books; containing the Natural and Moral History of those Islands; illustrated with divers pieces of Sculpture, representing the most considerable Rarities therein described. Englished by J. Davies, price bound 10. s. 6. Bentiv●lio and Urania, in six Books; Written by Nath. Jugelo, D. D. The second Edition: To which is added, the Interpretation of the hard names imprinted in the Margin, throughout the Book, price bound 12. s. 7. J. Ragguagli Di Parnassus, or Advertisements from Parnassus. With the Politic Touchstone, written Originally in Italian, by Trajano Boccalini, Englished by the Earl of Monmouth, the second Edition, price bound 8. s. 8. The History of Philosophy, by Thomas Stanley, price bound 3. l. 9 Londinopolis, an Historical Discourse or Perlustration of the City of London, whereunto is added another of the City of West minster, with the Courts of Justice, Antiquities, and New Buildings thereunto belonging: by James Howel Esquire, price 5. s. 10. The Complete Body of the Art Military, in three Books: Being perfect Directions for the right ordering and Framing of an Army, both of Horse and Foot. Together with all the manner of Fortifications, and the Art of Gunnery. By Rich. Elton Lieutenant Colonel, price bound, 8. s. 11. The History of the late Wars in Denmark, comprising all the transactions both Civil and Military, during the differences betwixt the two Northern Crowns. By R. Manley. 12. An Abridgement of the Common Law, Alphabetically digested, by Hen: roll, Sergeant at Law: Published by the Lord Chief Baron Hales, and approved of by all the Judges, price bound 40. s. 13. The Reports of Sir George Croke, in three Volumes, in English: Allowed of by all the Judges. The second Edition, carefully corrected by the Original, price bound 45. s. 14. All the four Volumes of the Institutes of the Laws of England. First, a Commentary on Littleton. 2 An Exposition on Magna Charta, and other Statutes. 3 Concerning High-Treason, and other Pleas of the Crown. 4 Concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts. All with necessary Tables not heretofore printed, price bound 47. s. 15. Brief Animadversions on, Amendments of, and Additional Explanatory Records, to the fourth part of the Institutes of the L●●s of England, concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts. by W. Pryx, Esq. price bound 12. s. 16. Reports and Cases taken in the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh years of King Char●es the first, as they were argued at the Common Pleas Bar. By Sir Thomas Hethy, Sergeant at Law, price bound 5. s. 17. The Reports of Sir John Bridgman Knight, Sergeant at Law, price bound 5 s. 18. The Reports of Judge Owen, price bound 5. s. 19 The Reports of Sir James Ley Knight, price bound 5. s. 20. The Reports of Edmund Anderson, Lord Chief Justice of the Common-Pleas, in two Parts, price bound 14. s. 21. The Pleader, containing perfect Precedents and forms of Declarations, Plead, Issues, Judgements, and Proceed in all kinds of Actions: By Jo. Hern, price 15. s. 22. An exact Book of Entries, of the most select Judicial Writs, used in the Common Law, by R. Moyle Esq one late of the Prothonotaries of the Court of Common-Bench, price 3. s. 6. d. 23. A Treatise of Forrest Laws, by John Munwood, price 6. s. Quarto ' s. 24. Placita Latinae Rediviva, a new Book of Entries. By R. A. of Furnivals' Inn, price 6. s. 25. The Slighted Maid, a Comedy, price 1. s. 26. The Roman Generals, Or, the Distressed Lady, price 1. s. 27. The Marriage-Night, written by the Lord Faulkland, price 1. s. Octavo ' s. 28. The Art how to know men: written Originally by De la Chambre, Englished by J. Davies, price 3. s. 29. Claudius' Elianus his Various History, Englished by Thomas Stanley, price 2. s. 6. d. 30. Scarron's Novels, viz. The Fruitless Precaution, the Hypocrites, the Innocent Adultery, the Judge in his own Cause, the Rival Brothers, the Invisible Mistress, the Chastisement of Avarice, Englished with Additions, by J. Davies, price 3. s. 31. The Worthy Communicant, or a Discourse of the Nature, effects, and blessings, consequent to the worthy receiving of the Lords Supper: with devotions fitted to every part of the ministration: By Jer. Tay●o D. D. and late Lord Bishop of Down and Connor, price 4. s. 32. Scintilla Altaris, Primitive Devotions, in the Fasts and Feasts of the Church of England: The fourth Edition, with additions upon the three grand Solemnities last annexed to the Lyturgy. By E. Spark. D. D. price 7. s. 33. An Abridgement of the three Volumes of Reports of Sir George Croke Knight, by W. Hugh's of Grayes-Inn, price 6. s. 34. An Exact Abridgement of the Doctor and Student, price 1. s. 35. Landlord's Law, a Collection of several Cases in the Law, concerning Leases, and the Covenants, Conditions, Grants, Provisoes, Exceptions, Surrenders etc. of the same. As also, touching Distresses, Replevins, Rescour, and Waste, and several other things which come in debate between Landlord and Tenant, by G. Meriton, price 18. d. 36. The Young Clerks Tutor, enlarged: Being a Collection of the best precedents of Recognizances, Obligations, Conditions, Acquittances, Bills of Sale, Warrants of Attorney, etc.